cry peccavi 15 Sergius the third ordained the bearing of Candles in the Feast of the Purification of the Virgin Mary thence called Candlemass day 16 Sergius the fourth was the first that on Christmass night with divers Ceremonies did consecrate Swords Roses or the like to be sent as tokens of love and honour to such Princes as deserved best of them or whom they desired to oblige Thus Leo the tenth sent a consecrated Rose to Frederick Duke of Saxonie requesting him to banish Luther and Paul the third an hallowed Sword to James the fift of Scotland to engage him in a war against Henry the 8. who had then withdrawn himself and his Kingdom from the Popes commands 17 Nicolas the second took from the Roman Clergy the election of Popes and gave it to the College of Cardinals 18 Celestine the second was the Inventer of that mad manner of cursing or Anathematizing by Bell Book and Candle 19 Alexander the third pursuing the desperate course of Gregory the seventh Excommunicated the Emperor Frederick the first and by raising war against him in every place brought him to that exigent that he was fain to prostrate himself at his feet when the Pope treading on his neck said aloud super Aspidem Basiliscum c. prophanely applying those words to the present occasion And when the Emperour to put the better colour on his disgrace meekly replyed Nontibi sed Petro the Pope not willing to lose his part of so great a glory subjoyned as angerly Et mihi Petro. 20 Innocent the third held a Councell in Rome in which it was decreed that the Pope should have the correction of all Christian Princes and that no Emperor should be acknowledged till he had sworn obedience to him Which bringeth into my mind that jolly humour of the great Cham of Tartary who when he hath dined commands his Trumpeters to sound and make Proclamation that now all other Kings and Princes may sit down to dinner He brought in the Doctrin of Transubstantiation and ordained that there should be a Pix made to cover the consecrated but now transubstantiated Bread and a Bell to be rung before it He is also said to have first imposed Auricular Confession upon the people 21 Nicolas the third was the first Pope who practised to enrich his kindred intending to make one of them King of Lombardy another King of Tuscany and to raise the rest to great Advancements out of the Lands of the Church Before which time as Machiavil very well observeth as there was no mention of the advancement of any of the Popes kinsfolks or posterity so afterwards they studied no one thing more than to prefer their own blood insomuch that they have not only laboured to make them Princes but if it were possible would procure the Popedom to be made hereditary So he with probabilitie enough For so dearly do they love their Nephews by which name they use to call their Bastards that it was very justly said by Pope Alexander the third The Laws forbid us to get Children and the Devill hath grven us Nephews in their stead 22 Boniface the eighth of whom it is sayd that he entered like a Fox reigned like a Lion and dyed like a Dog by his generall Bull exempted the Clergy from being chargeable with Taâ—es and payments unto Temporall Princes Which being complyed with by the Clergy of England King Edward the first put them out of his protection and so the Popes Bull left roaring here He caused the Book of the Canon Law called the Decretals to be first set out and instituted the Feast of Jubilee to be held in Rome every hundredth year but by Clement the sixt it was brought unto the fiftieth year and since reduced to the five and twentieth This is that Boniface who in that great concourse of people which repaired to Rome to observe his new Feast of Jubilee to which every one that did repair was to have a plenary remission of all his sins shewed himself one day in the habit of a Pope and the next day in that of an Emperour and caused two Swords to be born before him every day in sign that all power Ecclesiasticall and Temporall did belong unto him 23 Clement the fift was the first that made Indulgences and Pardons saleable For seeing said he that one drop of our Saviours blood had been enough to have saved all Mankind and yet that all his blood was shed the over-plus was left to the Church as a standing Treasure to be disposed of by S. Peter and his Successors And hereunto to make his Treasure the more inexhausted he added the Merits of the Virgin Mary and all other Saints Being wearied with the insolencieâ— of the people of Rome he removed the Papall See to Avignon in France where it continued for the space of 70 years 24 Clemens the sixt had an ill time of it For in his Papacie the Emperour gave freely all Lands bâ—â—â—ng to the Church to such as formerly had usurped them to be holden by them 〈◊〉 Empire Upon which title the Maltesti became Lords of Rimini the Ordelaffi of For◠〈◊〉 of Camerine the Bentivolies of Bononia the Manfredi of Faenza c. Which Estates 〈◊〉 recoered to the Church till the time of Pope Julio the second though conquered from the present owners in the time of Alexander the sixth by Caesar Borgias his sonne who had an aim of setling them and perhaps the Papacy it self on the Borgian Family 25 Gregory the eleventh returned the Papall Chair again to the City of Rome whither he conveighed himself by Sea in private for fear of being withheld by the French and being come thither found the chief parts of the City so over-grown with briers and bushes and the principall buildings of it so decayed and ruinous that a little longer absence would have made it desolate 26 Paul the second endeavoure to encrease the Majesty of the Popedom by Arms and Avarice and exceeded all his Predecessours in pomp and shew causing his Miter to be enriched with Diamonds Saphyrs Emeralds and other stones of great price and augmencing the splendour of the Cardinals with a scarlet Gown whom Innocent the 4. had graced with red Hats before He brought the Jubilee from 50 to 25. 27 Sixtus the fourth ordained a constant guard to attend his person He very much beautified and repaired the City of Rome and was the first founder of the Vatican Library But on the other side he is sayd by some to have set all offices and preferments to sale and to have builded in Rome Stewes of both sexes and to bring in Beads and to authorize our Ladies Psalter 28 Alexander the sixt setting aside all modesty was the first that openly acknowledged his Nephews as they call their Bastards to be his sonnes By one of which the Caesar Borgias before named he recovered Forli Imola and many other estates from the present owners on a design of setling them in his
both being extract from the Welch blood they seldom or never contained themselves within the bounds of true Allegeance For whereas before they were reputed as Aliens this Henry made them by Act of Parliament one Nation with the English subject to the same Laws capable of the same preferments and privileged with the same immunities He added 6 Shires to the former number out of those Countries which were before reputed as the Borders and Marches of Wales and enabled them to send Knights and Burgesses unto the English Parliaments so that the name and language only excepted there is now no difference between the English and Welch an happy Vnion The same King Henry established for the ease of his Welch Subjects a Court at Ludlow like unto the ordinary Parliaments in France wherein the Laws are ministred according to the fashion of the Kings Courts of Westmâ—nster The Court consisteth of one President who is for the most part of the Nobility and is generally called the Lord President of Wales of as many Counsellors as it shall please the King to appoint one Attourney one Sollicitor one Secretary and the Iustices of the Counties of Wâ—les The Town it self for this must not be omitted adorned with a very fair Castle which hath been the Palace of such Princes of Wales of the English blood as have come into this Countrie to solace themselves among their people Here was young â—dward the 5th at the death of his Father and here dyed Prince Arthur Eldest Sonne to Henry the 7th both being sent hither by their Fathers to the same end viz by their presence to satisfie and keep in Order the unquiet Welchmen And certainly as the presence of the Prince was then a terror to the rebellious so would it now be as great a comfort to this peaceable people What the Revenues of this Principalâ—ty are I cannot say yet we may boldly affirm that they are not very small by these reasons following viz. 1 By the Composition which LLewellen the last Prince of Wales made with Edward the first who being Prince of North-Wales onely and dispossessed of most of that was fain to redeem the rest of the said King Edward at the price of 50000 Marks which comes to 100000 pounds of our present mony to be paid down in ready Coin and for the residue to pay 1000 l. per Annum And 2dly by those two circumstances in the mariage of the Lady Katharine of Spain to the above named Prince Arthur For first her Father Ferdinando being one of the wariest Princes that ever were in Europe giving with her in Dowry 200000 Ducats required for her loynture the third part only of this Principality and of the Earldom of Chester And secondly After the death of Prince Arthur the Nobles of the Realm perswaded Prince Henry to take her to Wise that so great a Treasure as the yeerly Revenne of her lonyture might not be carried out of the Kingdom The Arms of the Princes of Wales differ from those of England only by the addition of a Labell of three points But the proper and peculiar device and which we commonly though corruptly call the Princes Arms is a Coronet beautified with thee Ostrich Feathers and inseimbed round with ICH DIEN that is I serve alluding to that of the Apostle The Heir while he is a Child differeth not from a Servant This Coronet was won by that valiant Prince Edward the black Prince at the battell of Cressie from Iohn King of Bohemia who there wore it and whom he there slew Since which time it hath been the Cognizance of all our Princes I will now shut up my discourse of Wales with that testimony of the people which Henry the 2d used in a Letter to Emanuel Emperour of Constantinople The Welch Nation is so adventurous that they dare encounter naked with armea men ready to spend their blood for their Countrey and pawn their life for praise and adding onely this that since their incorporating with the English they have shewed themselves most loyall hearty and affectionate Subjects of the State cordially devoted to their King and zealous in defence of their Laws Liberties and Religion as well as any of the best of their fellow-subjects whereof they have given good proof in these later times There are in Wales Arch-Bishops 0. Bishops 4. THE BORDERS BEfore we come into Scotland we must of necessity passe thorough that Battable ground lying betwixt both Kingdoms called THE BORDERS the Inhabitants whereof are a kind of military men subtile nimble and by reason of their often skirmishes well experienced and adventurous Once the English Border extended as far as unto the Fryth or Strait of Edenburgh on the East and that of Dunbritton on the West the first Fryth by the Latines called Bodotria and the later Glotta betwixt which where now standeth the Town of Sterling was an atient Bridge built over the River which falleth into the Fryth of Edenburgh on a Cross standing whereupon was writ this Pasport I am Free march as passengers may kenne To Scots to Britans and to Englsh-men But when England groaned under the burden of the Danish oppression the Scots well husbanded that advantage and not onely enlarged their Borders to the Tweed but also took into their hands Cumberland Northumberland and Westmorland The Norman Kings again recovered these Provinces making the Borders of both Kingdomes to be Tweed East the Solway West and the Cheviot hills in the midst Of any great wars made on these Borders or any particular Officers appointed for the defence of them I find no mention till the time of Edward the first who taking advantage of the Scots disagreements about the successor of Alexander the 3d hoped to bring the Countrie under the obedience of England This Quarrell betwixt the two Nations he began but could not end the Wars surviving the Author so that what Vellcius saith of the Romans and Carthaginians I may as well say of the Scots and English for almost 300 yeers together aut bellum inter eos populos aut bâ—lli praeparatio aut infidâ— pax fuit In most of these conflicts the Scots had the worst So that Daniel in his History seemeth to marvail how this Corner of the Isle could breed so many had it bred nothing but men as were slain in these wars Yet in the Reign of Edward the 2d the Scots having twice defeated that unhappy Prince became so terrible to the English Borderers that an hundred of them would fly from three Scots It is a custom among the Turks not to beleeve a Christian or a Iew complayning against a Turk except their accusation be confirmed by the Testimony of some Turk also which seldom hapning is not the least cause why so little Iustice is there done the Christians In like manner it is the Law of these Borderers never to beleeve any Scots complaining against an English-man unless some other English-man will witness for him and so on the
a Law oâ— not admitting Aliens to the Crown chose one Ferreth of their own Nation to be their King with whom Alpine contended in a long Warre victorious for the most part in conclusion slain The quarrell notwithstanding did remain betwixt the unfriendly Nations till at the last after many bloody battels and mutuall overthrows the Scotr being for the most part on the losing side Kenneth the second of that name vanquished Donskâ—n the last King of the Picts with so great a slaughter of his People that he extinguished not their Kingdom only but their very name passing from that time forwards under that of Scots No mention after this of the Pictish Nation unless perhaps we will believe that some of them passed into France and there forsooth subdued that Countrie which we now call Picardy As for the Catalogue of the Kings of the Scots in Britain I shall begin the same with Ferguâ— the second of that name in the Accompt of their Historians leaving out that rabble of 38 Kings half of them at the least before Christs Nativity mentioned by Hector Boeâ—ius Buchanan and others of their Classick Authors Neither shall I offend herein as I conjecture the more judicious and understanding men of the Scotish Nation and for others I take little care since I deal no more unkindly with their first Fergin and his Successors than I have done already with our own Brutus and his The first Scotish King that setled himself in the North of Britain is according to the above-named Hector Boetius one Fergus which in the time that Coyle governed the Britans came forsooth into these parts out of Ireland From him unto Eugenius we have the names of 39 Kings in a continued succession which Eugenius together with his whole Nation is said to have been expelled the Iland by a joynt confederacy of the Romans Bâ—itans and Picts Twenty and seven years after the death of this Eugenius they were reduced again into their possession here by the valour and conduct of another Fergus the second of that name To this Fergus I refer the beginning of this Scotish Kingdom in Bâ—itain holding the stories of the former 39 Kings to be vain and fabulous Neither want I probable conjecture for this assertion this expedition of Fergus into Britain being placed in the 424 year of CHRIST at what time the best Writers of the Roman storie for those times report the Scots to have first seated themselves in this Iland The Kings of chief note in the course of the whole Succession are 1 Achaius who died in the yeer 809 and in his life contracted the offensive defensive league with Charles the Great between the Kngdoms of France and Scotland The conditions whereof were â— Let this league between the two Kingdoms endure for ever 2 Let the enemies unto one be reputed and handled as the enemies of the other 3 If the Saxons or English-men invade France the Scots shall send thither such numbers of Souldiers as shall be desired the French King defraying the charges 4 If the English invade Scotland the King of France shall at his own charges send competent assistance unto the King of Scots Never was there any league which was either more faithfully observed or longer continued than this between these two Kingdoms the Scots on all occasions so readily assisting the French that it grew to a proverb or by word He that will France win must with Scotland first begin 2 Kenneth the second who having utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts extended his Dominions over all the present Scotland deservedly to be accompted the first Monarch of it the Picts being either rooted out or so few in number that they passed afterwards in the name and accompt of Scots from that time forwards never mentioned in any Author 3 Malcolm the first who added Westmorland and Cumberland unto his Dominions given to him by King Edmund of England the Sonne of Athelstane to have his aid against the Danes or to keep him neutrall After which time those Counties were sometimes Scotish and sometimes English till finally recovered by King Henry the 2d and united to the Crown of England never since dis-joyned 4 Kenneth the 3d. who by consent of the Estates of his Realm made the Kingdom hereditary to descend from the Father to his Eldest Sonne before which time keeping within the compass of the Royall Family the Uncle was sometimes preferred before the Nephew the eldest in yeers though further off before the younger Kinsman though the neerer in blood After which time the opposition and interruption made by Constantine the 3d and Donald the 4th excepted only the Eldest Sonnes of the Kings or the next in birth have succeeded ordinarily in that Kingdom This Kenneth was one of those Tributary and Vassal-Kings which rowed K. Edgar over the Dee neer Chester in such pomp and majestie 5 Machbeth of whom there goeth a famous story which shall be told at large anon 6 Malcolm the 3d the Sonne of Duncane who lived in England during the whole time of Machbeths tyranny and thence brought into Scotland at his return not only some â—ivilities of the English garb but the honourarie titles of Earls and Barons not here before used At the perswasion of the Lady Margaret his wife Sister of Edgar surnamed Atbeling and after his decease the right Heir of the Crown of England he abolished the barbarous custom spoken of before He did homage to William the Conqerour for the Crown of Scotland but afterwards siding against him with the English was slain at Alnwick 7 David the youngest Sonne of Malcolm the third succeeded his two Brothers Edgar and Alexander dying without issue in the Throne of his Father and in right of his Mother the Lady Margaret Sister and Heir of Edgar Atheling and Daughter of Edward the Eldest Sonne of Edmund the 2d surnamed Ironside K. of England had the best Title to that Kingdom also but dispossessed thereof by the Norman Conquerâ—rs with whom by reason of the great puissance of those Kings and the litle love which the English bare unto the Scots not able to dispute their Title by force of Arms â—rom Maud the Sister of this David maried to Henry the first of England descended all the Kings of England King Stephen excepted to Queen Elizabâ—ths death from David all the Kings of Scotland till King Iames the sixth who on the death of Queen Elizabeth succeeded in the Crown of England in right of his Descent from another Margaret the Eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th So that in his person there was not an union of the Kingdoms only under the Title of Great Britain but a restoring of the old Line of the Saxon Kings of which he was the direct and indubitate Heir to the Crown of England the possession whereof had for so long time continued in the Posterity of the Norman Conqueror And upon this descent it followeth most undeniably that though the Norman Conqueror got
1213. 22 Alexander II. Sonne of William 1250. 23 Alexander III Sonne of Alexander the 2d after whose death dying without any issue An. 1285. began that tedious and bloody Quarrell about the succession of this Kingdom occasioned by sundry Titles and Pretendants to it the principall whereof were Brucâ— and Baliol descended from the Daughters of David Earl of Huntingdon younger Sonne of William and Great Vncle of Alexander the 3d the last of the Male issue of Kenneth the 3d those of neerer Kindred being quite extinct And when the Scots could not compose the difference among themselves it was taken into consideration by King Edward the first of England as the Lord Paramount of that Kingdom who selecting 12 English and as many of the Scots to advise about it with the consent of all adjudged it to Iohn Baliol Lord of Galloway Sonne of Iohn Baliol and Dervorguilla his Wife Daughter of Alan Lord of Galloway and of the Lady Margaret the Eldest Daughter of the said David who having done his homage to the said King Edward was admitted King 1300. 24 Iohn Baliol an English-man but forgetfull both of English birth and English Favours invaded the Realm of England in Hostile manner and was taken Prisoner by King Edward Who following his blow made himself Master of all Scotland which he held during the rest of his life and had here his Chancery and other Courts 6. 1306. 25 Robert Bruce Sonne of Robert Bruce Lord of Annandale Competitor with Baliol for the Crown of Scotland in Right of Isabel his Mother the second Daughter of David Earl of Hunâ—ingdâ—n and consequently a degree neerer to the King deceased than Baliol was though descended from the Elder Sister was crowned King in the life-time of King Edward the first but not fully possessed thereof untill after his death confirmed therein by the great defeat given to Edward the 2d at the fight of Banocksbourn not far from Sterling spoken of before But he being dead Anno 1332. Edward the 3d confirmed the Kingdom onâ— 1332. 26 Edward Baliol Sonne of Iohn Baliol rejected by the Scots for adhering so firmly to the English who thereupon harried Scotland with fire and Sword 10. 27 David Bruce the Sonne of Robert restored unto his Fathers throne by the power of the Scots and a great enemy to the English Invading England when King Edward was at the siege of Calice he was taken Prisoner by Qu. Philip the Wife of that King and brought to Windsor where he was Prisoner for a while with King Iohn of France Released at last on such conditions as best pleased the Conquerour 29. 1371. 28 Robert II. surnamed Stewart King of the Scots by descent from the eldest Sister of David Bâ—uce was extracted also from the antient Princes of Wales as was said before restoring thereby the British blood to the throne of Scotland 1390. 29 Râ—bert III Sonne of Robert the 2d called Iohn before he came to the Crown in which much over-awed by his own brother the Duke of Albanie who had an aim at it for himself 16. 1406. 30 Iames Sonne of Râ—bert the 3d taken prisoner by King Henry the 4th of England as he was crossing the Seas for France to avoid the practices of his Vncle. Restored unto his Country by King â—enry the 5th after 18 years absence he was at last most miserably murdered by the Earl of Athol claiming a right unto that Crown 42. 1448. 31 Iames II. slain by the English at the Siege of Rexborough Castle 24. 1462. 32 Iames III. slain by his own rebellious Subjects 29. 1491. 33 Iames IV. maried Margaret the eldest Daughter of King Henry the 7th but at the soliciting of the French against the Peace between the Nations he invaded England in the absence of King Henry the 8th with 100000 men but was met with by the Earl of Suâ—rey having 26000 men in his Army nigh unto Flodden where he was slain together with two Bishops twelve Earles fourteen Lords and his whole Army routed 23. 1514. 34 James V. Sonne of Iames the 4th and the Lady Margaret kept for a time so good correspondencie with the English that in the year 1536. he was created Knight of the Order of the Garter But afterwards inheriting his Fathers hatred against them he invaded their Borders in the year 1542 and was met by the Lord Wharton then Warden of the West Marches The battells being ready to joyn one S. Oliver Sincleer the Kings favorite though otherwise of no great parentage was by the Kings directions proclamed Generall which the Scotish Nobil ty took with such indignation that they threw down their weapons and suffered themselves to be taken prisoners there being not one man slain one either side The principall prisoners were the Earls of Glencarn and Cassiles the Barons Maxwell Oli hant Somerwell Flemming with divers others besides many of the principall Gentry 28. 1542. 35 Mary the Daughter and onely Lawfully-begotten Child of James the fift succeeded in her Cradle unto the Throne promised in mariage to King Edward the sixt of England but by the power of the Hamiltons carried into France where maried to Francis then Dolphin afterwards King of the French of that name the 2d After whose death she maried Henry Lord Darnly eldest Sonne of Matthâ—w Earl of Lennox Outed of her Dominions by a potent Faction she was compelled to flie into England where after a tedious imprisonment she was put to death in Fothâ—ringhay Castle in Northamâ—tonshire and interred at Peterburg Anno 1586. 1567. 36 JAMES VI. the Sonne of Mary Queen of Scots and of Henry Lord Darnly was crowned King in his Cradle also He maried 〈◊〉 the Daughter of Câ—ristian the 3d King of Deâ—mark was chose of the Order of the Garter Anno 1590. and succeeded Queen Elizabeth in the Realm of England March 24 Anno 1602. And here I cannot omit the prudent foresight of King Henry the 7th who having two Daughters bestowed the Eldest contrary to the mind of his Counsell on the King of Scots and the Younger on the King of the French that so if his own Issue mâ—le should fail and that a Prince of another Nation must inherit England then Scotland as the lesser Kingdom would depend upon England and not England wait on France as upon the greater In which succession of the Scots to the Crown of England the Prophecie of the fatall 〈◊〉 spoken oâ— before did receive accomplishment And so perhaps might that ascribed in the 〈…〉 to an holy Anchoret living in King Egelreds time which is this Englishmen foâ— that they 〈◊〉 them to drunkenness to treason and to rechlessness of Gods house fiâ—st by Danes and theâ— by Normans and the third time by Scots whom they holden least worth of all they shall be overcomâ— Then the World shall be unstable and so diverse and variable that the unstableness of thoughts shall be betokned by many manner diversitie of Clothing For on this union of the kingdoms this
awe the Ocean and imitate if not exceed the like acts of Xerxes and Darius mentioned in the antient Writers as also to terrifie the Britans and the German Nations with the report of such a notable exploit or as some thought to fulfill the prophecie of one Thrasibulus a Fortune-teller of those times who had been often heard to say in the life time of Tiberius his next immediate Predecessor that it was as impossible for Caius to succeed in the Empire as it was for him to ride on horseback from Baule to Puteolis 7 Not far hence on a Semicircular Bay stnads the City of Baiae whereof Baule before mentioned is a part so called as the Poets say from Baius one of the companions of Ulysses in his Navigations A City in the flourish of the Roman Empire of five miles in length and two in bredth so wonderfully endued by nature and adorned by Art that no place in the World was thought comrable to it Nullus in Orbe locus Baiis praelucet amoenis Few places in the World there are With pleasant Baiae to compare As it is in Horace A City beautified with magnificent Temples multitudes of Baths or Bannias Imperial Palaces stately buildings and the adjoyning Mannor-houses of the principall Romans whom the pleasures of the place invited hither and was indeed too great and sensible a monument of the lasciviousness and luxury of that prosperous people of which the Ambubaiae mentioned in the Satyrist is sufficient proof now so demolished by War and devoured by water that there is nothing of it to be seen but some scattered ruins 8 Misenus seated near a great hiil or Promontory of the same name at the foot whereof there is a large and capacious harbour where Augustus keeping one Navy and another at Ravenna in the upper Sea awed the whole Roman Empire But these were places of renown in the former times all which excepting Naples are now only known by what they have been not by what they are The principall Cities at this time are next to Naples it self Sessa the Sinuessa or Suissa of the antients anâ— now the title of a Dukedom 2 Ceano 3 Salvi 4 Aversa 5 Venafre and 6 Caserte with others to the number of 22 besides 166 Castles or defensible places Here is also in this Tract the Hils called Gallicanum where Annibal that great Master in the Art of War frighted that wary Captain Fabius Maximuâ— by the stratagem of two thousand Oxen carrying fire in their horns by which device he freed himself out of those difficult Streights in which he was at that present And in this Country there is also the Hill Vesuvius that casteth out flames of fire the smoak of which stifled Plinie senior coveting to search the cause of it The flame hereof brake forth cruelly also during the reign of Titus casting out not only such store of smoak that the very Sun seemed to be in the Ecclipse but also huge stones and of asâ—es such plenty that Rome Africk and Syria were even covered and Herculanum and Pompeti two Cities in Italy were overwhelmed with them There were heard dismall noyses all about the Province and Gyants of incredible bigness seeâ— to stalk up and down about the top and edges of the mountain which extraordinary accident either was a cause or presage of the future Pestilence which raged in Rome and Italy long after On the East side of this Campania and properly as antiently it was esteemed a part thereof lieth that little Territory which Alfonso King of Naples caused to be called the Principate extending in length 33 miles and 16 in bredth and was of old the seat of the Picentini a Colony of the Piceni dewelling on the Adriatick Principall places of it 1 Massa by the Italians called Marso of more note for the Hils adjoyning than any great beauty or antiquity it hath in it self Those hills now called Monte Marso but known to the Romans by the name of Montes Massici of speciall estimation for the rich Wines called Vinae Massica 2 Nuceria nine miles from the Sea in a very plentifull and delicious soyl 3 Rivelli a City not long since built which for the elegancy of the buildings hardly yeelds to Naples 4 Malfi or Amalphi an Arch-Bishops See in which it is supposed that the Mariners Compass was first found out It is situate on the Sea side and giveth name to the coast of Amalfe fenced with Hils or Mountains of so great an height that to look down into the Vallles or the Sea adjoyning makes men sick and giddy A Town of great note were there nothing else to commend it to our observation for the finding out of the Mariners Compass devised and contrived here about the year 1300 by one Iohn Flavio a native or inhabitant of it 5 Salern about a mile from the Sea the title of the Prince of Salern and an Universitie but chiefly for the study of Physick the Doctors of which wrote the Book called Schola Salerni dedicated to a King of England not to K. Henry the 8. as it is conceived for then the Commentary on it written by Arnoldus Villanovanus who lived about the year 1313 must needs have been before the Text. And therefore I conceive it dedicated either to King Richard the first or King Edward the first who in their journeys towards the Holy Land might bestow a visit on this place and give some honourary incouragement to the Students of it Through this Principate or this part of Campania runs the River of Silarus crossing in a manner the very midst of it There are sayd to be in this small Territory fifteen good Towns and two hundred and thirteen Castles or walled places 2 North of Campania lyeth the Province now called ABRUZZO bounded on the East with Puglia or Apulia on the West with Marca Anconâ—tana on the North with the Adriatick Sea and on the South with the Apennine It is called Aprutium by the Latins the Country heretofore of the antient Samnites a people which held longer wars with the state of Rome than almost all Italy besides as keeping them in continuall action for the space of 70 years together besides many after-claps In which long course of Wars the Romans were so hardly put to their shifts that they were four times fain to have recourse to the last refuge which was the choosing of Dâ—ctatâ—â—â— and yet came off so often with success and victory that it afforded them the honour of thirty Triumphs But these Samnites as they were a potent so they were also a compound Nation consisting of the Ferentani Caraceni Peligni Praecatini Vestini Hirpini and Samnites properly so called into which name the rest of the inferiour Tribes were after swallowed The chief City of the whole was called Samnium whence they had their name which in the conclusion of the War was so defaced by Papyrius the Roman Consul ut hodie Samnium in ipso Samnio requiratur that not improperly
Title For thus we read That Pepin having thrust his Master Childerick into a Monastery to make good his Title to the Crown or some colour for it derived his Pedigree from Plythylda one of the Daughters of Clotaire the first maried to Anspert the Grandfather of that Arnulphus who was the first Mayer of the Palace of Pepins Family As also how Hugh Capet putting aside Charles of Lorrein the right Heir of this Pepin to make his Lawless Action the more seemingly Lawfull drew his descent from some of the heirs Generall of Charles the Great his Mother Adeltheid being the Daughter of the Emperour Henry the first surnamed the Fowler who was the Sonne of Otho Duke of Saxonie by Luitgardu the Daughter of the Emperour Arnulph the last Emperour of the Romans or Germans of the house of Charles And it is said of Lewis the ninth so renowned for Sanctitie amongst them that he never enjoyed the Crown with a quiet Conscience till it was proved unto him that by his Grandmother the Lady Isabel of Hainall he was descended from Hermingrade the Daughter of Charles of Lorrein Adde here that this supposed Salique Law not onely crosseth the received Laws of all Nations else which admit of Women to the succession in their Kingdoms where the Crown descends in a Succession and have a great respect both unto their persons and posterities in such Kingdoms also where the Kings are said to be Elective as in Poland Hungaria and Bohemia but that even France it self hath submitted to the imperious command of two Women of the Medices and at the present to the Government of a Spanish Princess So that it is evident that this Law by whomsoever made and how far soever it extended is of no such force but that the Labells of it may be easily cut in pecces by an English sword well whetted if there were no other bar to the title of England than the authoritie and antiquity of the Salique Law But for my part if it be lawfull for me to dispute this point I am not satisfied in the right of the English title supposing the Salique Law to be of no such force as the French pretended and measuring the succession in the Crown of France to be according to successions in the Realm of England on which King Edward the third seemed to ground his claim For if there were no Salique Law to exclude succession by the Females as the English did pretend there was not yet could not Edward comming from a Sister of the 3 last Kings which reigned successively before Philip of Valois against whom he claimed be served in course before the Daughters of those Kings or the Males at least descending of them had had their turns in the succession of that Kingdom Of the three Brethren two left issue viz. Lewis and Philip. Lewis surnamed Hutin Sonne of Philip the fair and Joan Queen of Navarre had a Daughter named Joan maried to Philip Earl of Eureux who was King of Navarre in right of his Wife from which mariage issued all the succeding Kings of that Realm the rights whereof are now in the house of Burbon Philip the second Brother surnamed the Long by Ioan the Daughter of Othelin Earl of Burgundie had a Daughter named Marguerite maried to Lewis Earl of Flanders from whom descended those great Princes of the race of Burgundiâ— the rights whereof are now in the house of Spain If then there were no Salique Law to exclude the Women and their Sonnes Charles King of Navarre the Sonne of Queen Joan and of Philip de Eureux descended from Lewis Hutin the Elder Brother and Lewis de Malaine Earl of Flanders and Burgundie the Sonne of Lewis Earl of Flanders and of Marguerite the Daughter of Philip the Long the Second Brother must have precedency of title before King Edward the third of England descended from a Sister of the said two Kings their issue severally and respectively before any claiming or descending from the said King Edward So that K. Edward the third had some other claim than what is commonly alleged for him in our English Histories or else he had no claim to that Crown at all and I conceive so wise a King would not have ventured on a business of so great consequence without some colourable Title though what this title was is not declared for ought I know by any Writers of our Nation I believe therefore that he went upon some other grounds than that of ordinary succession by the Law of England and claimed that Crown as the Eldest heir-male and neerest Kinsman to the last King For being Sisters sonne to the King deceased he was a degree neerer to him than either the King of Navarre or the Earl of Flanders who were the Grand-children of his Brethren and having priority of either in respect of age had a fair Title before either to the Crown of that Kingdom And on these grounds King Edward might the rather goe because he found it a ruled Case in the dispute about the succession in the Kingdom of Scotland For though King Edward the first measuring the order of succession by the Laws of England and perhaps willing to adjudge the Crown to one who should hold it of him gave sentence in behalf of Iohn Raliol the Grand-Child of the Eldest Daughter of the Earl of Huntingdon yet was this Sentence disavowed and protested against by the other Competitors Robert Bruce Sonne of the Second Daughter of the said Earl of Huntingdon as a degree neerer to the last King though descended from the Younger Sister not only though himself wronged in it but had the whole Scotish Nation for him to assert his right by whose unanimous consent his Sonne was called to the Government of the Realm of Scotland during the life of Baliol and his Patron both Proximitie in blood to the King deceased was measured by neerness of degrees not descent of Birth and on this Plea though different from the Laws of England as Bruce had formerly possessed himself of the Crown of Scotland so on the same though different from the Laws of Castile did Philip the second ground his claim to the Crown of Portugal For being Eldest Sonne of Mary the Sister of Henry the last King and this was just King Edwards Case to the Crown of France he thought himself to be preferred before the Prince of Parma and the Duke of Bragance descended from the Daughters of Edward the said Kings Brother because the Eldest Male of the Royal blood and neerer to the said King Henry by one degree In the pursuance of which title as Philip onenly avowed that the Laws of Portugall were more favourable to him than the Laws of Castile so in like case the Laws of France might be more favourable to King Edward than the Lawes of England In claims to Crowns the Rules if Regall Succession differ in many Countries and in few Countries are the same with that of the Succession into mean
they continued all the Garrisons and strong holds of the whole Estate in the hands of the Natives By means whereof when Portugal it self fell off from the King of Spain the Provinces and Plantations did the like without any haesitancie which had some of the chief peeces in every Province Factorie and Plantation been brought by little and litle if not all at once into the power of the Castilians might have been easily prevented Nor hath the Spaniard hitherto attempted any thing materiall for the recovery of that Kingdom having been ever since so over-laid by the French in Catalogâ—e Navarre Biscay Flanders Artoys and Italy that he hath not had much leizure to attend that business But leaving him and them to their own affairs it is now time to represent you with a Catalogue of The Kings of Portugal 1139. 1 Alfonso the second Earl and first King of Portugal 45. 1184. 2 Sancho the Sonne of Alfonso 28. 1212. 3 Alfonso II. Sonne of Sancho 11. 1223. 4 Sancho II. Sonne of Alfonso the 2d 34. 1257. 5 Alfonso III. Brother of Sancho the 2d 22. 1279. 6 Denys the Sonne of Alfonso the 3d. 48. 1325. 7 Alfonso IV. the Sonne of Denys 32. 1357. 8 Pedro the Sonne of Alfonso the 4th 10. 1367. 9 Ferdinand the Sonne of Pedro the last King of the Lawfull issue of Henry of Loreine 18. 1385. 10 John the base Sonne of Pedro of whom sufficiently before 48. 1433. 11 Edwardâ— the Sonne of John and of the Lady Philip of Lancaster 5. 1438. 12 Alfonso V. the Sonne of Edw. 43. 1481. 13 John II. the Sonne of Alfonso the the fift 14. 1495. 14 Emanuel the Nephew of Edward by his Sonne Ferdinand D. of Viseo 26. 1521. 15 Iohn III. Sonne of Emanuel 38. 1557. 16 Sebastian the Nephew of Iohn the 3d by his Sonne Don Iohn unfortunately slain in the fields of Africk 21. 1578. 17 Henry the Cardinall Sonne of King Emanuel 2. the last of the male issue of Henry of Loreine 1580. 18 Philip the second of Spain Sonne of Charles King of Castile and Emperour and of the Lady Marie his Wife daughter of Emanuel 18. 1598. 19 Philip II. of Portugal and III. of Sâ—ain 23. 1621. 20 Philip III. of Portugal and IV. of Spain During his reign the Portugueze wearie of the Spanish Government chose for their King 1636. 21 Iohn Duke of Bragance the IV. of that name a Prince of great possessions and of Royall race who hitherto hath peaceably enjoyed it Now that we may the better see by what title both the Kings of Spain and the Dukes of Bragance claim the Crown of Portugal and what other Pretenders there were to it on the death of Sebastian and what right as well Antonio the Bastard but alleging a sentence of Legitimation as the Princes of the House of Savoy did pretend unto it we will lay down their Genealogies from King Emanuel in this following Scheme Emanuel had these Children 1 Iohn King of Portugal Iohn Prince of Portugal Sebastian King of Portugal 2 Henry the Cardinall King of Portugal 3 Lewis Don Antonio a Bastard Christopher and others 4 Edward 1 Mary wedded to Alexander Duke of Parma Rainuccio Farnesis 2 Catharine maried to Iohn Duke of Bragance 5 Mary maried to Charles the fifth King of Castile Philip the II. King of Spain 6 Beatrix maried to Charles Duke of Savoy By this it may appear how the claims are grounded but whether title will prevail cannot now be told Suffice it that as the Royall line of Portugal did begin in an Henry so it ended in an Henry also the male line failing in the person of the Cardinall-King and the Crown falling on whomsoever it shall fasten on the Heirs of the Females The principall Orders of Knighthood in this Kingdom are 1 Of Avis so called from a Town of that name in Portugal the seat thereof founded by Sanctius or Sancho the first in imitation of the Order of Alcantara whose Green Cross they wear but equall to it neither in power nor riches 2 Of CHRIST instituted by Denys King of Portugal who conferred on them all the Lands and Possessions of the exautorated Templars confirmed by Pope Iohn the 22th Anno 1321. Their Robe is a Black Cassock under a White Surcoat over which a Red Cross stroked in the midst with a a white line their duty to expell the Moores out of Baetica the next neighbour to Portugal to which Crown they have added many gallant Countries in Asia Africk and Brasil and so improved their own Estates that all the Isles in the Atlantick doe belong to them besides the rents of the Mine of S. George in Guinea amounting to 100000 Ducats of yearly income The Armes are Argent on five Escocheons Azure as many Bezants in Saltier of the first pointed Sable within a Border Gules charged with seven Towers Or. Which five Escocheons were given in memorie of the five Kings whom Alfonso the first King slew at the battell of Obrique An. 1139. And so proceed we on to those Provinces which are under the government of Aragon the third great bodie of this State 12 VALENTIA VALENTIA hath on the East the Mediterranean on the West parts of Castile and Aragon on the North Catalogne and Murcia upon the South It is watered with the Rivers 1 Xucar called of old Sucron and Surus 2 Guadalander signifying a River of pure water and 3 Millar This Countrie standeth in the most temperate and pleasing Air of all Spain full of Gardens and places of wonderfull delight where groweth abundance of Rice Sugar Corn and Fruit garnished all the yeer long with sweet-smelling flowers and miraculously fruitfull of Pomgranats Limons and other delicacies It hath also mines of Silver at Buriol of Gold at Lodar of Iron at Finistrat of Alabaster at Piacent and of Allom Lime and Plaister in many places From thence also come the best Silks in the World Cotton of Marcia Crimson Scarlet and other precious colours and rich perfumes Finally all the senses of man may be delighted and refreshed with that which comes from this happy Region in quality and sweetness much like that of Naples The delicacie and great pleasures whereof have made the Inhabitants of it to be thought less warlike than the other Spaniards The Sheep of this Countrie also bear the finest Fleeces of any in Spain first stocked with Cotswold sheep from England at the request of Iohn King of Aragon An. 1465. by the imprudent curtesie of K. Edward the 4th Places of most note in it are 1 Alicante a noted Port on the Mediterranean whence come our true Alicant Wines made of the juyce of Mulberies by Ptolomie called Iâ—â—cias by Mela Ilice from whence the Bay adjoyning is called Sinus Ilicitanus now the Bay of Alicante 2 Orivela a Bishops See on the River Segura which divides this Province from Murcia 3 Sergorvo a Bishops See by Ptolomie named Segobriga the chief Citie in old times of the Celtiberi 4
free Chappels and 645 Abbeys and Monasteries more than half of which had above the yeerly income of 200 l. in old rents many above â—0â—0 and some 4000 almost So studious were our Ancestors both in those times of blindness and these of a clearer sight to encourage men to learning and then reward it The Soldierie of England is either for the Land or for the Sea Our Victories by Land are most apparent over the Irish Scots Cypriâ—ts Turks and especially French whose kingdom hath been sore shaken by the English many times especially twice by King Edward the 3d and Henry the 5th this latter making so absolute a conquest that Charles the 7th like a poor Royâ—d ' Ividot confined himself to Boâ—rges where having casheered his retinue he was found in a little Chamber at Supper with a napkin laid before him a rump of mutton and two chickens And so redoubted even after our expulsion from France our civil dissentions rather causing that expulsion than the French valour was the English name in that Countrey that in the Wars between K. Charles the 8th and the Duke of Bretagne the Duke to strike a terrour into his Enemies apparelled 1500 of his own Subjects in the arms and Cross of England But as the Ass when he had on the Lyons skinne was for all that but an Ass and no Lyon so these Britons by the weak resistance they made against their Enemies shewd that they were indeed Britons and no English men Spaâ—n also tasted the valour of our Land-Soldiers when John of Gaunt pursued his title to 〈◊〉 was sent home with 8 Waggons laden with gold and an annuall pension of 10000 marks as also when the Black Priâ—ce re-established K. Peter in his Throne And then also did they acknowledge though they felt not the puissance of the English when Ferdinand the Catholique surprized the Kingdom of Navarre For there were then in 〈◊〉 a Town of Guipuse English Foot 〈…〉 there to joyn with this Ferdinand in an expedition against France Concerning which 〈…〉 giveth this 〈◊〉 That the Kingdom of Navarre was yeelded rather for the fear and re 〈◊〉 〈…〉 English Forces that were at hand than by anâ— puissance of the King of Aragon Since those 〈◊〉 the Spaniard much esteemed us as appeareth by this Speech of theirs to our Soldiers at 〈…〉 You are all tall Soldiers and therefore when you come down to the Trenches 〈…〉 and look for blowes but as for these base and cowardly French when they come 〈…〉 nothing to doe but play or 〈◊〉 our Ramparts The like the Netherlanâ—◠〈…〉 onely this is the grief of it The English are like Pyrrhus King of Eâ—yrus fortunate to conquer kingdomâ— but unfortunate in keeping them Not to say any thing of the late but great experience which the English Soldiery hath gotten by the Civill broiles among them 〈◊〉 At which my heart so â—keth and my hand so trembleth that I shall only adde in the words of 〈◊〉 Heu quantum potâ— it coeli pelagique parari Hoc quem Civiles fuserunt sanguine dextrae That is to say How much both Sea and Land might have been gain'd By that dear blood which Civill Wars have drain'd As for their valour at Sea it may most evidently be perceived in the battel of Scluse wherein King Edward the 3 d with 200 Ships overcame the French Fleet consisting of 500. Sail of which be sunk 200 and slew 30000. Souldiers Secondly at the battel in 88. wherein a few of the Queens Ships vanquished the invincible Armado of the King of Spain consisting of 134. great Galleons and Ships of extraordinary bigness Sir Francis Drake with 4 Ships took from the Spaniard one million and 189200 Duckats in one Voyage Anno 1587. And again with 25 Ships he awed the Ocean sacked S. Iago S. Dominieo and Cartagâ—na carrying away with him besides Treasure 240 Peeces of Ordnance I omit the Circumnavigation of the whole World by this Drake and Candish the voyage to Cales as also how one of the Queens Ships named the Revenge in which Sir Richard Greenvile was Captain with 180 Souldiers wherof 90 were sick on the ballast maintained a Sea-fight for 24 hours against above 50 of the Spanish Galleons And though at last after her Powder was spent to the last barrel she yeelded upon honourable terms yet she was never brought into Spain having killed in that sight more than 1000. of their Souldiers and sunk 4 of their greatest Vessels I omit also the Discovery of the Northern passages by Hugh Wâ—lloughby Davis and Frobisber concluding with that of Kekerman Hoc certum est omnibus hodie gentibus navigandi industria periâ—â—ay superiores esse Anglos post Anglos Hollandos Though now I acknowledge not by what neglect and discontinuance of those honourable imployments the Hollanders begin to bereave us of our antient Glories and would fain account themselves Lords of the Seas and probably had been so indeed had not His Majesty by the timely reinforcing of his Navall Power Anno 1636. recovered again the Dominion of it The English Language is a De-compound of Dutch French and Latine which I conceive rather to adde to its perfection than to detract any thing from the worth thereof since out of every Language we have culled the most significant words and equally participate of that which is excellent in them their imperfections being rejected For it is neither so boystrous as the Dutch nor so effeminate as the French yet as significant as the Latine and in the happy conjunction of two words into one little inferior to the Greek The Christian Faith was first here planted as some say by S. Peter and Paul more probably as others say by Ioseph of Arimathea whose body they find to have been interred in the Isle of Avalo where the Abbie of Glastenbury after stood But that of his plantation being almost rooted out by long Persecutions and no supply of Preachers sent from other places Lucius a King of Britaine and the first Christian King of Europe Anno 180. or thereabouts sent his Ambassadours to Eleutherius the then Pope of Rome to be furnished with a new supply of Pastors if not to plant yet at the least to water and confirm the Gospel planted here before but almost rooted out again by prevailing Gentilism At which time Lucius did not only receive the Faith himself but by the piety of his example and the diligence of the first Preachers sent from Rome being both of them naturall Britans it spread by little and little over all his Dominions and in some tract of time over all the Iland Which being thus recovered to the Faith of Christ was forthwith furnished with Bishops and Metropolitans according to the number of the Provinces and principall Cities twenty eight in all continuing here as long as Christianity it self For not to trust herein to the autority of the British History we find three Bishops of this Isle subscribing to the
that dissolute behaviour that he could not be admitted to these tithings was forthwith conveyed to the house of correction By this course every man was not carefull only of his own actions but had an eye to all the nine for whom he stood bound as the nine had over him insomuch that a poor girl might travell safely with a bagge of gold in her hand and none durst meddle with her The antientest of these ten men were called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the Tithingmen Ten of the nighest or neighbouring tithings made the lesser Division which we call hundreds which name cannot be derived from the like number of villages for none of our hundreds are so large and one of them there is in Berk-shire which containeth five hamlets onely We have then a division of the Realm into 40 Shires of the Shires into divers hundreds and of the hundreds into ten tithings And this division made by Alfride still remains in forceâ— as also doth the High Sheriff and the rest of the subordinate Officers the office of the High Sheriff consisting especially at this time in executing Arrests assisting the Itinerary Judges gathering the Kings Fines and Amerciaments and raising the Posse Comitatus if occasion be But for the Civill part of government in the severall Counties it is most in the hands of such as we call Iustices of the Peaces authorised by Commission under the Great Seal of England appointed first by that prudent Prince King Edward the first by the name of Custodes Pacis Guardians of the Peace and first called Iustices of the Peace in the 36 of King Edward the 3d Cap. 11. A form of Government so much conducing to the prosperity of the Countrie and the securitie of the People that King Iames the first Monarch of Great Britain established it by Law in the Kingdom of Scotland Then for the Courts which are still kept in every Shire they are either the County Court holden every moneth wherein the Sherâ—ff or his sufficient Deputy commonly presideth or the Assizes and Court of Gaol-delivery held twice a yeer by the Iudges Itinerant assisted by the Iustices of the Peace and others in Commission with them There are also two Officers in every hundred chosen out of the Yeomanrie whom we call the Constables of the hundred who receiving the Precepts or Warrants of the Sheriff or Iustices dispatcheth them to the Tithingman or Petit Constable of each town and village in their severall Divisions And in each hundred a Court kept once in three Weeks by the Steward of the hundred or his Deputy capable of Pleas or Actions under the value of 40 s. though in some few of these Courts also as in that of Slaughter-hundred in Glocester the value of the Action by some speciall Charter be left unlimited The like Courts also holden in some antient Burroughs And besides these in every Village are two severall Courts and these two holden twice a yeer if occasion be held by the Steward of the Manour in the one of which called the Court Leeâ— there is Enquirie made into Treasons Felonies Murders and other Cases falling between the King and the Subject and in the other which we call by the name of Court Baron such onely as concern the Lord and Tenants and these last summened for the most part at the will of the Lord So that Comines had we see good reason for this Affirmation that of all the Signeuries in the World that ever he knew the Realm of England was the Countrie in which the Commonwealth was best governed To return again unto the Shires some of them take their names from the old Inhabitants as Cumberland from the Cymrâ— or antient Britains Essex and Sussex from the East and South Saxons some from the situation of them as Northumberland Norfolk Suthfolk Devonshire this last so called from Devinam a Welch or British word signifying Low Vallies of which it very much consisteth Some from the form or figure of them as Cornwall from the resemblance which it hath to an horn and Kent in Latine Cantium because it lieth in a Canton or Corner of the Iland Some from Accidents therein as Berkshire or Berockshire from the abundance of Boxe which the Saxons call by the name of Beroc the most part from the principall Town of all the Countie as Glocester Oxford and the like Of these Shires the biggest beyond all compare is the County of York out of which 70000 men may be raised for present service if need so require And in them all comprehended 8709 Parishes besides those of Wales not reckoning in such Chappels as we call Chappels of Ease in greatness not inferour to many Parishes 22 Cities and 585 Market Towns which are no Cities and in the Towns and Villages to the number of 145 Castles or ruines of Castles few of them places of importance and such as are belonging generally to the King who suffer not any of their Subjects to nest themselves in Strong Holds and Castles Cities of most observation in it 1 London seated on the Thames by which divided into two parts conjoyned together by a stately and magnificent Bridge spoken of before The River capable in this place of the greatest Ships by means whereof it hath been reckoned a long time for one of the most famous Mart-Towns in Christendom and not long since had so much got precedencie of all the rest that the greatest part of the wealth of Europe was driven up that River A Citie of great note in the time of the Roman conquest to whom it was first known by the name of Londinum a Town at that time of great trade and riches and by them honoured with the title of Augustae Increased of late very much in buildings contiguous to some Towns Villages from which in former times disjoyned by some distant intervalls So that the Circuit may contain 8 miles at least in which space are 122 Parish Churches the Palace of the King the houses of the Nobility Colleges for the study of the Laws I mean not the Civill Law which is Ius Gentium but as we call it the Common Law appropriate only to this Kingdom It is wondrous populous containing well nigh 600000 people which number is much angmented in the Term time Some compare London with Paris thus London is the richer the more populous and more antient Paris the greater more uniform and better fortified But for my part as I doe not think that London is the more populous so neither can I grant that Paris is the greater Citie except we measure them by the Walls For taking in the Suburbs of both and all that passeth in Accompt by the name of London and I conceive that if London were cast into the same orbicular figure the circumference of it would be larger than that of Paris For uniformity of building Paris indeed doth goe beyond it but may in that be equalled also in some tract of time if the design begun
having in vain attempted to recover his Kingdom at last divided it with Canutus not long after which he was treacherously and basely murdered by Edward surnamed the Out-Law his Eldest Sonne he was Grand-father of Edgar Athelingâ— and of Margaret Wife of Malcolm the third King of the Scots The Danish Kings 1017. 1 Canutus King of Denmark and Norwey after the death of Edmund the 2d sole King of England 20. 1037. 2 Harald the base Sonne of Canutus 3 Hardy-Cnute the lawfull Sonne of Canutus by Emma the Widow of Ethelred the 2d and Mother of Edward surnamed the Confessor the last King of the Danes in England After whose death that People having tyrannized in England for the space of 255 yeers of whichthey had Reigned only 26 were utterly expelled the Countrey or passed in the Accompt of English Edward the Confessor the youngest Sonne of Ethelred being advanced unto the Throne by the power and practices of his Mother Emma and the absence of the Children of Edmund Ironside his Elder Brother Now concerning the Danes abiding here and going hence as they did I observe three customs yet in use amongst us First each English house maintained one Dane who living idly like the Drone among the Bees had the benefit of all their labour and was by them called Lord Dane and even now when we see an idle Fellow we call him a Lordane 2 The Danes used when the English drank to stab them or cut their throats to avoid which villany the party then drinking requested some of the next unto him to be his surety or pledge whilst he paid nature her due and hence have we our usuall Custom of pledging one another 3 The old Romans at the expulsion of their Kings annually solemnized the Fugalia according to which pattern the joyfull English having cleared the Countrey of the Danes instituted the annuall sports of Hockâ—â—ide the word in their old tongue the Saxon importing the time of scorning or triumphing This solemnity consisteth in the merry meetings of the Neighbours in those dayes during which the Festivall lasted and was celebrated by the younger sort of both sexes with all manner of exercises and pastimes in the streets even as Shrovetide yet is But now time hath so corrupted it that the name excepted there remaineth no sign of the first Institution The Saxons reinthroned A. Ch. 1046. 16 Edward III. surnamed the Confessor half Brother both to Edmund Ironside and Hardy-Cnute the Dane succeeded in the Realm of England This King collected out of the Danish Saxon and Mercian Laws one universall and generall Law whence our Common Law is thought to have had its Original which may be true of the written Laws not of the customary and unwritten Laws these being certainly more antient He was in his life of that Holiness that he received power from above to cure many Diseases amongst others the swelling of the throat called by us the Kings Evill a Prerogative that continueth Hereditary to his Successors of England Finally after his death he was Canonized for a Saint and dyed having Reigned 24 yeers 1066 17 Harald a Sonne to Earl Godwin was chosen King in the nonage of Eagar Atheling Grand-child to Edmund Ironside the true Heir of the kingdom But William Duke of Normandy of which people we have spoke already when we were in France and shall speak more at large when we come to Denmark as the last Actors on the Theatâ—◠〈◊〉 of England This William I say pretending a Donation from Edward the 〈◊〉 invaded England slew Harald and with him 66654 of his English Souldiers possessed himself of the kingdom using such Policie in his new Conquest that he utterly disheartned the English from hopes of better Fortune From him beginneth the new Accompt of the Kings of England those of the former Line being no longer reckoned in the computation of the first second or third c. The Norman Kings 1067. 1 William surnamed the Conqueror after the vanquishment and death of Harald acknowledged and Crowned King altered the antient Lawes of England and established those of Normandy in place thereof governing the people absolutely by the povver of the Sword and giving a great part of their Lands to his former Follovvers and such as vvere ingaged in the Action vvith him from vvhom most of our antient Families doe derive themselves those Lands to be holden in Knights-service vvhich drevv along vvith it the Wardship of the Heir in Minority as a charge laid upon the Land 1089. 2 William II. surnamed Rufus second Sonne to the Conqueror succeeded by the appointment of his Father and was crowned King slain afterwards in the New Forest by an Arrow levelled at a Deer 1102. 3 Henry for his learning surnamed Beau-clerk in the absence of his Brother Robert in the Holy-Land Wars entred on the Kingdom and afterwards took from him also the Dukedom of Normandie and put out his eyes Deprived of all his male-issue he lest one only Daughter whose name was Maud first maried to the Emperour Henry the fift and after to Geofrie Plantagenet Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine 34. 1136. 4 Stephen second Sonne of Stephen Earl of Champagne and Blais and of Alice Daughter to the Conqueror succeeded who to purchase the peoples love released the tribute called Dane-gelt he spent most of his reign in War against Maud the Empress 19. The Saxon blood restored 1155. 5 Henry II. Sonne to Maud the Empress Daughter to Henry the first and to Maud Daughter to Malcolm King of Scotland and Margaret Sister to Edgar Atheling restored the Saxon blood to the Crown of England His Father was Geofrie Earl of Anjou Tourein and Maine which Provinces he added to the English Empire as also the Dutchie of Aquitain and the Earldom of Poictou by Eleanor his Wife and a great part of Ireland by conquest Happy in all things the unnaturall rebellions of his Sonnes excepted 34. 1189. 6 Richard the Sonne of Henry surnamed Ceur de Lyon warred in the Holy-Land overcame the Turks whom he had almost driven out of Syria took the Isle of Cyprus and after many worthy atchievements returning homewards to defend Normandy and Agnitain against the French was by Tempest cast upon Dalmatia and travelling thorough the Dominions of the Duke of Austria was taken Prisoner put to a grievous ransom and after his return slain at the siege of Chaluz in the Province of Limosin 12. 1201. 7 Iohn Brother of Richard an unhappy Prince and one that could expect no better as being an unnaturall Sonne to his Father and an undutifull Subject to his Brother Distressed for a great part of his reign by Wars with his Barons outed of all Normandie Aquitain and Anjou by the power of the French to whom also he was likely to have lost the Realm of England Finally after a base submission of himself and his kingdom to the Popes Legat he is said to have been poysoned at Swinstede Abbey 17. 1218. 8 Henry III. Sonne of
Iohn expelled the invading French out of England and by a Composition with King Lewis the 9th was restored unto the Dukedom of â—â—yenne held by his Successors till the reign of K. Henry the sixt Exhausted by the Pope and oppressed a long time by his factious and unruly Barons but at last victorious 56. 1274. 9 Edward the Sonne of Henry awed France subdued Wales brought Scotland into subjection of whose King and Nobility he received homage 34. 1308. 10 Edward II. Sonne of Edward the first a dissolute Prince hated of the Nobles and contemned by the vulgar for his immeasurable love to Pierce Gaveston and the Sâ—eucers was twice shamefully beaten by the Scots and being deposed by a strong Faction raised against him by his Queen and Roger Lord Mortimer was barbarously murdered in Barkley Castle 19. 1327. 11 Edward III. Sonne of Edward the 2d a most vertuous and valorous Prince brought the Scots to obedience overthrew the French in two great Battails took the Town of Callice and many fair Possessions in that Kingdom 50. 1377. 12 Richard II. another of our unfortunate Kings lost many of his Peeces in France and at last being over-awed by his two great Vncles of Lâ—ncaster and Glecester and taken Prisoner by his Cosin the Duke of Hereford he was forced to resign his Crown and afterwards was murdered at Pomfret Castle The Lancastrian Line 1399. 13 Henry IV. Sonne to Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster the fourth Sonne to Edward the 3d was by the power of the Sword but with the consent of the people setled in the Throne and spent his whole Reign in suppressing home-bred Rebellions 15. 1414. 14. Henry V. the mirrour of Magnificence and Pattern of true vertue pursued the Title of France and won it being ordained Heir apparent to the French Crown but lived not to possesse it 9. 1423. 15 Henry VI. a pious but unfortunate Prince was crowned K. of France in Paris which he held during the life of his Vncle Iohn of Bedford and Humphrey of Glocester after whose deaths he not only lost France to the French but England and his life to the Yorkish Faction 38. The Yorkish Line 1461. 16 Edward IV. Sonne of Richard Duke of York the Sonne of Richard Earl of Cambridge and Grand-Sonne of Edmund of Langley Duke of York the fift Sonne of King Edward the third challenged the Crown in right of the Lady Anne his Grandmother Daughter of Roger Mortimer Earl of March the Sonne of Edmund Mortimer Earl of March and of Philippa his Wife sole Daughter of Lionel Duke of Clarence the third Sonne of the said King Edward and Elder Brother of Iohn of Gaunâ— The claim first set on foot by his Father the Duke of York who lost his life in pursuance of it at the Battail of Wakefeild with better fortune and success pursued by King Edward himself who finally after 9 bloody Battails fought between the Houses especially that of Towton in which were slain 36000 English was quickly seated in the possession of England and Ireland 23. 1484. 17 Edward V. his Sonne was before his Coronation murdered by his Vncle Richard in the Tower of London 1484. 18 Richard III. Brother of Edward the 4th a most wicked and tyrannicall Prince to make way unto the Diadem murdered King Henry the 6th and Prince Edward his Sonne 3. George Duke of Clarence his Brother 4 Hastings a saithfull servant to King Edward 5 Rivers Vaughan and Grey the Queens kindred 6 Edward the 5th his Soveraign with his young Cousin Richard 7 Henry Duke of Buckingham his dear Friend and greatest Coadjutor in these his ungodly Practices and his Wife Anne so to make way to an incestuous mariage with his Neece Elizabeth the Eldest Daughter of Edward the 4th but before the solemnity he was slain at Bosworth 3. The Vnion of the Families 1487 19 Henry VII Earl of Richmund Heir to the House of Lancaster as Sonne of Margaret Daughter of Iohn Duke of Somerset Sonne of Iohn Earl of Somerset Sonne of Iohn of Gaunt Duke of Lancaster after the overthrow of Richard maried Elizabeth Daughter and Heir to Edward 4th uniting by that mariage the divided Families He was also extracted from the British and French Royall blood as being Sonne to Edmund â—ndor Earl of Richmund Sonne to Owen Tudor descended from Cadwalladar the last of the Britans and Katharine of France Widdow of Henry the 5th His whole wars was against home-bred Rebels the chief being Lambert and the Followers and Fautors of Perken Warbeck 23. 1509. 20 Henry VIII Heir to both Families between which were fought for the Diadem 17 pitched Feids in which perished 8 Kings and Princes 40 Dukes Marquesses and Earls 200000 of the common people besides Barons and Gentlemen This King banished the usurped Supremacie of the Popes and began the Reformation of Religion though formerly he had writ a Book against Luther for which the Pope gave him the honourable Title oâ— The Defender of the Faith afterwards made Hereditarie by Act of Parliament to his Heirs and Successors A Prince of great vices but or greater vertues 38. 1547. 21 Edward VI. the Sonne of Henry the 8th by Iane Seymour his 3d Wife out of whose womb he was fain to be cut to come into the World as Caesar was but he had neither Caesars Fortune nor length of life dying very young and his affairs conducted by divided Counsels though otherwise of great hopes and of a pregnancie of judgement above his yeers 6. 1553. 22 Mary the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by Katharine of Spain the Widow of his Brother Arthur restored the Popes Supremacy banished by her Father with the whole mass of Popery abolished in her Brothers Reign To which Religion so addicted that in the short time of her Reign there was more blood shed than in the whole 44 yeers of her Sister Elizabeth In the last yeer of her Reign she lost Calice to the French which proved the loss of her life also as it was supposed 5. 1558. 23 Elizabeth the Daughter of King Henry the 8th by the Ladie Anne Bullein his second Wife a most gracious and Heroick Princess was by the divine providence of God preserved from the practices of her Enemies in her Sisters reign to sway the Scepter of the kingdom She pursued the Reformation of Religion begun in the times of her Father and Brother refined the corrupt coin brought in by her Father furnished the Royall Navy with all kind of warlike Ammunitions encreased the Revenue of the Universities by the Statute of Provisions succoured the Scots against the French the French Protestants against the Papists and both against the Spaniard defended the Netherlands against the attempts of Spain commanded the whole Ocean entred League with the Moscovite and was famous for her prudence and government amongst the â—urks Persians and Tartars yea her very Enemies Finally she died in the 45 yeer of her reign and the 70th of her life on the 24th of
Ch. 877. 1 Amarawd 36. 913. 2 Idwallo 3 Merick 4 Iames or Iago 1067. 5 Conan Sonne of Iames. 1099. 6 Gryssith ap Conan 1120. 7 Owen Guinedth 1178. 8 David ap Owen 1194. 9 LLewellen ap Iarweth 1240. 10 David ap Llewellen 1246. 11 LLewellen II. Sonne of Gryffith the Brother of David ap LLwellen the last Prince of Wales of the British Race Of whom it is said that once consulting with a Wâ—tch he was told by her that it was his destiny to be caried in triumph thorow London with a Crown on his head Hereupon making some excursions on the Englâ—â—h Borders he drew upon himself the whole power of King Edward the first which not being able to withstand and the King as willing on the other side not to sight with Mountains Commissioners were appointed to conclude the differences Robert Lord Tiptoff and some others for the King of England and for the Welch Prince Grono ap Heylyn a great man of that Countrey descended from Brockwell Skythrac one of the Princes of Powys-land from whom if Camdâ—aâ—â—rentiâ—ux be of any credit the Author of these Papers doth derive his Pedegree under whom that Family had the Office of Hereditarie Cup-Bearer and from thence their name Heylyn Promus 〈◊〉 à poculis quae vox â—a proprium â—omen abiit saith the Welch Dictionarie By those Commissioners it was concluded and agreed on that LLewellen should enjoy a part of the Countrey with the Title of Prince during his life the rest in present and the whole after his decease to be surrendred over to the King of England But David the Brother of LLewellen finding himself excluded by this Agreement from the hope of succession incensed his Brother and the Welch to a new Revolt the issue whereof was the taking of David executed by the hand of justice and the death of LLewellen slain in Battail neer the Buelth in Brecknocksâ—ire Whose head being pitched upon a stake and adorned with a Paper-Crown was by a Horseman caried triumphantly thorow London Anno 1282. And so the Prophecie was fulfilled In him ended the Line of the Princes of North-Wales after they had for the space of 405 yeers resisted not only the private undertakers and Adventurers of England but the Forces of many puissant Monarchs whose attempts they alwayes made frustrate by retiring into the heart of their Countrey and leaving nothing for the English to encounter with but their Woods and Mountains But now the fatall period of the â—ritish Liberty being come they were constrained to yeeld to the stronger What followed after this we shall see anon The Arms of these Princes was quarterly Gules and Or four Lions Passant gardant counterchanged 2 POWISLAND contained the whole Counties of Montgomery and Radnor all Shropshire beyond the Severn with the Town of Shrewsbury and the rest of Denbigh and Flinâ—shires comprehending by the estimate of those times 15 Cantreds or hundreds of Villages the word Cant signifying an hundred and Tret a Village The principall Cities or Towns of it were S. Asaph Shrewsbury Matravall spoken of before A Countrey more partaking of the nature and fertility of England than the parts belonging unto Guinedth or North-Wales but alwayes lying in harms way by reason of the Neighbourhood of the more potent English and therefore given by Roderick to Merâ—yn his youngest Sonne partly because he was the youngest but chiefly because he was a man of approved valour and so more fit to have his portion upon the Borders In his Line it continued a long time together but much afflicted and dismembred by the â—arks of Chester and Shrewsbury who took from them a good part of Flint and Denbigh and 〈◊〉 and by the Princes of North-Wales who cast many a greedy eye upon it Of the Successors of Prince Mervyn I find no good Caâ—taâ— more than of Brockwell Skythrac before remembred The last that held it all entire was Meredyth ap Blethyn who following the ill example of Roderick Mawr divided it betwixt Madoc and Gryffith his two Sonnes Of which Maâ—eâ— died at Wiâ—chestâ—r Anno 1160 in the time of King Henry the 2d his part hereof depending after his decease on the Fortunes of Guinedâ—h and Gryffith was by Henry the first made Lord of 〈◊〉 the stile of Prince left off as too high and lofty In his Race it continued till the time of King Edward the first to whom at a Parliament holden in Shâ—ewsbury Owen ap Gâ—yffiâ—â—h the fifth from Gryâ—â—ith ap Meredith before mentioned surrendred his place and Title and received them of the King again to be holden in Capite and free Baronage according to the Custom of England Avis or Hawis Daughter and Heir of this Owen ap Gryffith was maried unto Iohn Charlâ—ton Valect or Gentleman of the Privie Chamber to King Edward the 2d by whom in right of his Wife he was made Lord Powis Edward the fift also of this Line of the Charleâ—ons was the last of that House his Daughter Jâ—ne conveying the Estate and Title to the House of the Greyes and of them also five enjoyed it the last Lord Powis of the Line or Race of Mervyn being Edward Grey who died in the dayes of our Grand Fathers And so the title lay extinct untill revived again in the person of Sir William Herbert of Red-castle descend from the Herberts Earls of Pembroke created Lord Powys by K. Charles the first Anno 1629. The Arms of the Princes of Powysland were Or a Lyon Rampant Gules 2 SOUTH-WALES or Deheubarâ—h conteined the Counties of Monmouth Glamorgan Caermarden Cardigan and Brecknock the greatest and most fruitfull part of all Wales but more exposed to the invasion of forrain Nations English Danes Flemmings and Norwegians by whom the Sea-Coasts were from time to time most grievously plagued Insomuch that the Kings and Princes hereof were inforced to remove their seat from Caermarthen where it was fixt at first unto Dynevour Castle as a place of greater strength and safety where it continued till the Princes of it were quite extinct called from hence Kings of Dynevour as before is said The chief Towns of it Caermarthen Monmouth Landaffe S. Davids spoken of alreadie The Kings and Princes as farre I can find upon any certainty are these that follow The Princes of South-Wales A. Ch. 877. 1 Cadel 2 Howel 907. 3 Howel Dha 948. 4 Owen 5 Aeneas 6 Theodore the great 1077. 7 Rhese ap Theodore 1093. 8 Gryffith ap Rhese 9 Rhese II. ap Gryffith 10 Gryffith ap Rhese the last Prince of South-Wales of the Line of Cadel after they had with great strugling maintained their liberty for the space of 300 years and upwards but so that though they still preserved the title of Princes they lost a great part of their Countrie to the Norman-English For in the reign of William Rusus Bernard de Newmark a noble Norman seized upon those parts which now make the Countie of Brecknock being then a fair and goodly Lordship and
Robert Fitz-Haymon with some other noble adventures made themselves masters of Glamorgan in which the posteritie of some of them are still remaining Incouraged by their good success Arnulp of Montgomery in the time of King Henry the first won from the Welch a great part of Dyvet which we now call Pembroâ—â—shire as the Earls of Warren and Lord Mortimer about the same times did prevail exceedingly in the conquest of Cardigan and Monmouth So that the poor Princes had no one Countrie left entire but Caermarthen onely too little to maintain them in so high a title And though this last Gryffith in the time of the Warres in England betwixt Maud the Empress and King Stephen had recovered a great part of this lost Estate yet neither he nor his did enjoy it long himself deceasing shortly after and his two Sonnes Cymmerick and Meredith being taken by King Henry the second who most cruelly put out their eyes yet did the Welch as well as possibly they coâ—ld endeavour to preserve the liberty which their Fathers left them till the felicitie and wisdome of King Edward the first put an end unto the warre of Wales and setled them in some degree of peace and quiet But before we come to speak of this we are to shew another Catalogue of the Kings and Princes of Wales different from the succession of them before laid down and made according to the History of Wales writ by Humfrey LLoyd this Catalogue conteining the Succession of the greater and predominant Princes whether of Guynedh Deheuharth or Powysland such as gave law unto the rest and had the honour to be called Kings of Wales though Princes onely of their own proper and particular Countries as formerly we had a Catalogue of the Monarchs of the English Saxons made out of the Predominant Princes of the Saxon Heptarchiâ— Onely we shall find some in the following Catalogue who were not naturally and lineally Princes of any of the three and therefore not expressed in the former Tables but such as by strong hand had intruded into those Estates to the prejudice of the right heirs over-powred by them The Kings and Princes of Wales according to the Welch History A. Ch. 688. 1 Ivor 690. 2 Idwallo or Edwall Sonne of Cadwallader 720. 3 Roderick Molwinnoe 755. 4 Conan â—eudaethwy 820. 5 Mervin Vrich 843. 6 Roderick Mawre who divided Wales into 3 Estates 877. 7 Amarawdh Prince of Guynedth 913. 8 Edwall Voel Prince of Guynedh 940. 9 Howel Dha or the Good Prince of Dehenbarth 948. 10. Ievaf and Iago Sonnes of Edwall Voel to whom King Edgar did release the tribute paid in money for a tribute of Wolves 982. 11. Howel the Sonne of Ievaf succeeded in the Kingdom of Wales his Father being still alive and of right Prince of Guinedh 984. 12 Cadwallan the brother of Howell 986. 13 Meredith ap Owen Prince of Debeâ—barth 992. 14 Edwall Sonne of Merick the Eldest Sonne of Edwall Voel which Merick had been pretermitted as unfit for Government 1003. 15 Aedan ap Blethored an Vsurper 1015. 16 LLewellen ap Sitsylht descended from the house of Dehenbarth 1021. 17 Iago ap Edwall Prince of Guinedh 1037. 18 Gryffith ap LLewellen 1061. 19 Blethyn and Rhywallon Sonnes of Angharad the Daughten of Meredith ap Owen Prince of Debenbarth by a second Husband 1073. 20 Trahaern ap Caradoc Cousin to Blethyn 1078. 21 Gryffith Prince of Guinedh Sonne of Conan the Sonne of Iago ap Edwall one of the Princes of the same did Homage to William the Conquerour and was the last that had the title of King of Wales 1137. 22 Owen Guinedh Prince of Guinedh and Soveraign Prince of Wales 1169. 23 David ap Owen Prince of Guinedh 1194. 24 LLewellen Sonne of Iorweth Eldest Sonne of Owen Guinedh excluded by David his younger Brother 1240. 25 David ap LLewellen Prince of Guinedh 1246. 26 LLewellen Sonne of Gryffith the Brother of David the last Soveraign Prince of Wales of the race of Cadwallader overcome and slain in battell by King Edward the first An. 1282. as before is said by means whereof the Principalitie of Wales was added to the Crown of England When King Edward had thus fortunately effected this great business he gave unto his English Barons and other Gentlemen of note many fair Signeuries and Estates as well to reward them for their service in the conquest as to engage so many able men both in purse and power for the perpetuall defence and subjugation of it As for the Lordship of Flint and the Towns and Estates lying on the sea-coasts he held them into own hands both to keep himself strong and to curb the Welch and wherein he dealt like the politick Emperour Emperour Augustus pretending the ease of such as he had there placed but indeed to have all the Arms and men of employment under himself onely This done he divided Wales into seven Shires viz. 1 Glamorgan 2 Carmarden 3 Pembroke 4 Cardigan 5 Merioneth 6 Carnarvon and 7 Anglesey after the manner of England Over each of these as he placed a particular English Lieutenant so he was very desirous to have one generall English Vicegerent over the whole body of the Welch But this when they mainly withstood he sent for his wife then great with child to Carnarvon where she was delivered of a Sonne Upon the newes whereof the King assembled the British Lords and offered to name them a Governour born in Wales which could speak not one word of English and whose life no man could tax Such a one when they had all sworn to obey he named his young Sonne Edward since which time our Kings Eldest Sonnes are called Princes of Wales Their Investiture is performed by the imposition of a cap of estate and a Coronet on his head that is invested as a toâ—en of his Principality by delivering into his hand a verge being the Emblem of government by putting a ring of gold on his finger to shew him how now he is a Husband to the Countrey and a Father to her Children and by giving him a patent to hold the said Principality to him and his heirs Kings of England By which words the separation of it from the Crown is prohibited and the Kings keep in themselves so excellent an occasion of obliging unto them their eldest Sonne when they please In imitation of this custom more ex Anglia translato saith Mariana Iohn the first of Castile and Leon made his Sonne Henry Prince of the Asturia's which is a countrey so craggie and and mountainous that it may not improperly be called the Wales of Spain And all the Sâ—anish Princes even to these times are honoured with this title of Prince of the Asturia's Notwithstanding this provident care of Edward the first in establishing his Empire here and the extreme rigor of Law here used by Henry the 4th in reducing them to obedience after the rebellion of Owen Glâ—ndower yet till the time of Henry the 8th and his Father
prediction seems to have been accomplished the Circumstances mentioned in the same so patly agreeing and the Scots never subduing England but by this blessed Victory unless perhaps the Accomplishment thereof be still to come or that it was indeed more literally fulfilled in the great defeat at Banocks-bourn in which were slain 50000 English as the Scotish Writers doe report and the name of Scot growing so terrible for a time that an hundred of the English would flie from three Scots as before was noted The Revenues of this Crown Boterus estimateth at 100000 Crowns or 30000 sterling and it is not like that they were much more if they came to that here being no commodity in this Kingdom to allure strangers to traffick the Domain or Patrimonie of the Crown but mean the country in most places barren and many of the Subjects those specially of the Out-Isles and the Western parts so extremely barbarous that they adde very small improvement to the publick Treasurie And answerable to the shortness of their standing Revenue were their Forces also For though the Country be very populous and the men generally patient both of cold and hunger and inured to hardship yet in regard the Kings hereof were not able to maintain an Army under pay their 〈◊〉 seldom held together above 40 dayes and then if not a great deal sooner did disband themselves For the Nobility and Gentrie being bound by the Tenure of their Lands to serve the King in his Warres and to bring with them such and so many of their Vassals as the present service did require used to provide for themselves and their followers Tents money victuals provision of all sorts and all other necessaries the King supplying them with nothing Which being spent they 〈◊〉 disbanded and went home again without attending long on the Expedition Which I conceive to be the reason why the Scots in the time of hostilitie betwixt thâ— Nations made only sudden and tumultuary incursions into England without performing any thâ—ng of speciall moment and that 〈◊〉 have not acted any thing elsewhere in the way of conquest but onely as Mercinâ—ries to the â—rench and other Nations that have hired them And though it be affirmed that the Army of King Iames the 4th when he invaded England in the time of King Henry the 8th being then in France consisted of 100000 fighting men yet this I look on only as an Argument of their populositie few of those men being armed or trained up to service and therefore easily discomfited by a far less Army 'T is true that in the year 1643 the Scoâ—ish Covenanters raised an Armie consisting of 18000 Foot 2000 Horse and 1000 Dragoons with Arms Artillery and Ammunion correspondent to it which was the gallantest Army and the best appointed that ever that Nation did set out in the times foregoing But then it is as true withall that this Army was maintained and payed by the two Houses of the Parliament of England at the rate of 30000 per mensâ—m and an advance of 100000 l. before hand the better to invite them to embrace the action and prepare necessaries for it without any charge unto themselves And though the Army which they sent into England about five yeers after under Iames Duke Hamilton of Arran was little inferiour unto this in number but far superiour to it both in Horse and Arms and other necessary appointments yet it is well known that the Scots brought nothing but their own bodies to compound that Army the Horse and Arms being such as they had gotten out of England in the former war In point of reputation amongst forrein Princes the Kings of the Scots and their Ambassadours and Agents had place in all Generall Councils and Ecclesiasticall Assemblies before those of Castile and by the Statists of late times have been reckoned with the Kings of England France and Spain for absolute Monarchs But I conceive this was onely since the first years of King Edward the 3d when they had quitted their subjection and vassalage to the Crown of England For that antiently the Scots were Homagers to the Kings of England may be apparently demonstrated by these following Arguments 1 By the Homages and other services and duties done by the Kings of the Scoâ—s unto those of England Malcolm the 3d doing Homage unto William the Conquerour as William one of his Successors did to King Henry the 2d and that not onely for the three Northern Counties or the Earldom of Huntingdon as by some pretended but for the very Crown it self Kenneth the 3d being one of those eight Tributary or Vassal Kings which rowed King Edgar over the Dee as before was noted 2ly By the interposing of King Edw. the first and the submission of the Scots to that interposing in determining the controversie of succession betwixt Bruce and Baliol as in like case Philip the Fair adjudged the title of Arâ—oys which was holden of the Crown of France and then in question betwixt the Lady Maud and her Nephew Robert or as King Edward the 3d in the right of the said Crown of France determined of the controversie betwixt Iohn Earl of Montford and Charles of Blais for the Dukedom of Bretagne 3ly By the confession and acknowledgment of the Prelates Peers and other the Estates of Scotland subscribed by all their hands and seals in the Roll of Ragman wherein they did acknowledge the superiority of the Kings of England not only in regard of such advantages as the Sword had given him but as of his originall and undoubted right Which Roll was treacherously delivered into the hands of the Scots by Roger Mortimer Earl of March in the beginning of the reign of King Edward the 3d. 4ly By the tacit Concession of the Kings themselves who in their Coins Commissions and publick Instruments assume not to themselves the title of Kings of Scotland but of Reges Scotorum or the Kings of the Scots and thereby intimating that though they are the Kings of the Nation yet there is some superiour Lord King Paramount as we may call him who hath the Royalty of the Land 5ly By the Iudgements and Arrests of the Courts of England not onely in the times of King Edward the first but in some times since For when William Wallis a Scotishman by Birth and the best Soldier of that Countrie was taken Prisoner and brought to London he was adjudged to suffer death as a Traytor which had been an illegall and unrighteous judgement had he been a Prisoner of Warre and not looked on by the Iudges as a Subject to the Crown of England The like done in the Case of Simon Frezill another of that Kingdom in the same Kings reign In like manner in the time of King Edward the 3d it was resolved by the Court in the Lord Beaumonts Case when it was objected against one of the Witnesses that he was a â—cot and therefore as an Alien not to give his evidence that his testimony was to
be allowed of because the Scots in the Law of England did not goe for Aliens And when one indicted for a Rape in the 13th of Queen Elizabeths reign desired a Medietatem lingue because he was a Scotâ—shman and so an Alien it was denied him by the Court because the Scots were not reputed here as Aliens but as Subjects rather So also when Robert Umfâ—amville Lord of Kyme was summoned to the Parliament of England in the reign of King Edward the 3d by the name of Robert Earl of Aâ—gus which is a dignity in Scotland and after in a Writ against him was called onely by his own name of Umframville without the addition of that honour the Writ was judged to abate which I conceive the learned Iudges had not done if Scotland had not been reputed to be undâ—r the Vassallage of the Kings of England 6ly and lastly By a Charter of Lands and Arms which I have in my custodie granted by King Edward the first in the last yeer of his reign to 〈…〉 â—â—worth in the County of Chester one of the Ancestors of my Mother in which it is expressed that the said Lands Arms were conferred upon him by that King for his eminent services 〈…〉 grand Enemy et Rebel Baliol Roya ' Escosse et Vassald Angleterre that is to say against his great Enemy and Rebel Baliol K of Scotland and Vassal of England A thing so cleer that if King â—ames had not been extremely tender of the honour of his native Countrey he needed not to have put his Lawyers to the trouble of a New Invention in hammering the Case of the Post 〈◊〉 for hâ—m to make the Scots inheritable unto Lands in England The acknowledgement and Reviver of their old Subjection would have served his turn But of this Argument enough and perhaps too much I onely adde that upon conference which I once had with an honourable person of that Kingdom of â—cotland employed unto the Court in a business of no mean consequence to the peace and quiet oâ— his Countrie I found him so sensible of the inconveniences of their present Government by reason of the Kings absence and the frequent divisions and partialities of his Counsell there that he confessed that Nation could be never rich or happie till they were made a Province of the English Empâ—re and governed by a Vice-Roy as Ireland was The principall Order of Knighthood in this Kingdom was that of S. Andrew instituted by Hungus King oâ— the Picts to incourage his Subjects in the warre against King Athelstane of England The Knights did wear about their neckâ— a Collar interlaced with Thistles with the Picture of S. Andrew appendant to it The Motto Nemo me impunè lacessit It took this name because after the battel Hungus and his Souldiers went all bare-foot to S. Andrews and there vowed that they and their Posterity would thenceforth use his Cross as their Ensign which is a Saltire Argent in a 〈◊〉 Azure whensoever they took in hand any warlike enterprize 2 But this Order being expired many Ages since there is now no Order of Knighthood in it except Knâ—ghts Bachelers but that of Nâ—va Scotia ordained by King Iamâ— Anno 1622. for the planting of that Countrie by Scotish Colonies in imitation of the order of Baronets in England or the â—lantation of Ulster Hereditary as that also is but the Knights hereof distinguished by a Râ—bband of Orange-Tawnie The Arms are â—ol a Lion Rampant Mars within a double Tressure counter-flowred Which Tressure counter-stowred was added to the Lion by Achaius King of the Scots at what time he contracted the League with France signifying saith Hector Boetius one of their Historians Francorum â—â—ibus Leonem exâ—nde muniendum that the Scotch Lion should be guarded by the riches of France Reckoned in Scotland with the Isles of it Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 12. Vniversities two S. Andrews Aberdeen IRELAND IRELAND is invironed on all sides with the Ocean parted from Britain by a violent and unruly Sea called S. Georges Chanell Situate on the West of Britain next unto which it is the biggest Iland of Europe containing in length 300 and in bredth 120 miles and is seated under the 8th and 10th Climates the longest day being 16 hours and an half in the Southern and 1â— hours 3 quarters in the Northern parts It was once called Scotia from the Scots who did there inhabit and Scotia Minor to difference it from â—cotland in the Isle of Britain But the generall name hereof is Ireland by the Latines called Hiberniâ— by the Greeks Iernia And though some frame a wrested Etymologie from Iberâ—â— a Spaâ—â—sh Captain and some from Irnaulph once a supposed Duke hereof as others ab Hyberno 〈◊〉 the Winter like and inclement Air yet probably the name proceeded from Erinland which signifyeth in their own language a Western land And yet I must not pretermit the Etymon given us by Bâ—chartus more neer the name than most of his other Fancies who will have it called Hibâ—râ—a from 〈◊〉 a Phoeâ—ician word signifying the furthest Habitation there being no Countrie known amongst the Antients which lay West of Ireland Their own Chronicles or Fâ—bles rather tell us how Caesarea Noahs Neece inhabited here before the Flood and how 300 years after the Flood it was subdued by Bartholanus a Scythian who overcame here I know not what Gyants Afterward Nemethus another Scythian Prince and â—word a 〈◊〉 came hither and last of all Gaothel with his Wife Scota one of Pharaobs daughters who must needs name this Iland Scotia But not to honour such fopperies with a confutation 〈…〉 the first inhabitants of this Iland came our of Britain For Britain is the nighest Countrey unto it and so had a more speedy waftage hither Secondly the antient Writers call this Iland a 〈…〉 Iland and Thirdly Tacitus giveth us of this Countrey this verdict Solum 〈…〉 ingenia hominum hand multum à Britannia differunt the habits and disposition of the people were not much unlike the Britans For further evidence whereof it was observed at the reduction of Wales to the Crown of England by King Edward the first that many of their Lawes and Customs were like those of the Iriâ—h which shews that they did both descend from the same originall But then we must observe withall that they were counted far more barbarous and savage by most antient Writers than those of Britain are deciphered at the first discovery said by Strabo to be man-eaters accustomed as Solinus telleth us to drink the blood of those whom they slew in fight Nor were the Women though the softer and more tender Sex free from such wilde and savage customs it being a constant course amongst them when they were delivered of a man-childe to put some meat into the mouth of it on the point of a sword wishing therewith it might not die but in the middest of Arms and the heat of battell Both Sexes uâ—ed to trim themselves with
to the Crown of England by the puissance of King Edward the first by whom made one of the shires of Wales as it still continues Not far from Anglesey some what inclining to the South is the Isle of Bardsey by Ptolomie called Edri by Plinie Adros by the Welch Eulby extending towards the East with a rockie Promontory but rich and fruitfull towards the West the retiring place of many godly and devout Hermits in the former times Southwards from hence and over against St. Davids are two other Ilands the one called Selame plentifull of wild honey the other named by the Welch Lymen by the English Ramsey thought to be the Limni of Ptolomie the Silimnum of Plinie but not else remarkeable VI THE ILANDS OF THE SEVERN SEA are four in number of no great note but I must take them in my passage to the Isles of Silly Of those the first is Flat-Holm from the flat and levell the 2d Stepholm from the steep and craggie disposition of it both by the Welch called Echni and both situate over against the County of Somerset More towards the opening of the Channel lieth the Isle of 3 Chaldey called by the Welchmen Inis Pâ—r of as small note as the other and at the very mouth thereof the Isle of 4 Lundey over against Devonshire the principall Iland of this Sea extending two miles every way of excellent pasturage well stored with Conies and great plenty of â—igeons Situate a good distance from any part of the land in the middest of the Salt and Brackish Ocean and yet yieldeth many Springs of Fresh-Water for the use of the people inhabiting for the most part in a Town of the same name with the Iland A place of very great strength and safety begirt about with dangerous unapproachable Rocks and having but one way of access into it and that so narrow that two men cannot go a brest VII The Isles of SILLY in number 145 are situate over against the most Western Promontorie of Cornwall from which distant 24 miles and lie round together in the manner of a ring or Circle Discovered first by the Silures a Phoenician Colonie in Spain opposite against which they lie thence called Silures by Solinus much traded and resorted to by the said Phoenicians from the Isle of Gades invited thereunto by the unexhaustible Mines of Tinne which they found amongst them A Trade so great and gainfull to them that they held it a great point of State 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to keep it as a secret from all the World as we find in Strabo who addes the story of a Carthagâ—nian or Phoenician Merchant incountred in his voyage hither by some Roman Vessels and splitting his ship on the next shore where he knew the Romans would not follow him rather than let them know to what place he was bound Rewarded for his honest care and recompenced for the loss of his ship and goods out of the publick Treasurie From this abundance of Tinne the Graecians when they came to know them called them Cassitâ—rideâ— Cassiteres in that language signifying Tynne accordingly Herodotus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 affirming that he knew not those Ilands called Cassiterides from whence Tynne was brought The richness of this Commodity the pleasures of the place and the Western Situation of them make many of the Grecians call them the Hâ—sperides mistaking them for the Fortunate Ilands By Solinus they are called Silures as before is said Sigdeles in the corrupt Copies of Antoninus insulae Sillinae by Severus Sulpitius from whence we have the name of the Isles of Silly The Flemings I know not why call them the Sorlings All of them very fruitfull in Corn and Herbage besides the treasures hid within well stored with Conies Cranes Swans and most sorts of Wild Fowl Ten of them more esteemed than the rest are called by the names of 1 Aâ—math 2 Agnes 3 Sampson 4 Silly 5 Bresar 6 Rusco 7 S. Helens 8 Arthur 9 S. Maurice and 10 St. Maries Of which the most famous in the accompt of former times was that of Silly as giving name unto the rest but in the present estimate St. Maries is accompted the chief of all 8 miles in compass fruitfull of all necessaries and fortified with a very strong Castle built by Queen Elizabeth well manned and Garrisoned for defence of a large and goodly Harbour made amongst these Ilands capable of the greatest Navies These Ilands first discovered by Himilco a Carthaginian sent by that State to search into the West Coasts of Europe became of great same afterwards both in Greece and Italy by reason of the Mines of Tynne spoken of before So beneficiall to the Romans that they used to send hither their condemned Prisoners to work in the Mines as the best service to be done by their forfeited lives And hither amongst others Iustantius a fierce Priscillianist for his factious and seditious cariage was â—ent by Maxâ—mus ad Sulliman 〈◊〉 ultra Britanniam deportatus as Sulpitius hath it After the Romans had forsaken their hold in Britain they returned again into the power and possession of the Naâ—ives from whom subdued and added unto the English Crown by Atheâ—stan the eighth King of England now ordered for Civill matters as a part of Cornwall for military by their own Captain subordinate to the Lord Lieutenant of that Countie and for the Tâ—â—-trade by the Lord Warden and Court of Stanneries An Officer and Court erected for the benefit and regulating of the Tinners of Cornwall who by reason of their employment in there Mines have many privileges and exemptions more than other Subjects but of late limited and restrained by Act of Parliament VII The Isle of WIGHT lieth over against Hampshire from which it seemeth to have been divided the passage betwixt it and Huâ—st-Castle on the opposite shore being very narrow and the name of it intimating some such division For by the Bâ—itans it was antiently called Guith which signifieth a breach or separation from whence the English have their Wight the turning of Gu. to W. being familiar with the Saxons and all other Dutch people and from the same Root probably the Romans had the name of Vectis Vecht Wight and Guith being words of such neer resemblance that we need not travell further for an Etymologie The Iland of an Ovall form 20 miles in length and 12 miles broad about the middest from thence growing narrower towards each end to the North and South Naturally fenced about on all sides on the South especially where it looks towards France on which side inaccessible by reason of the steep and craggie Rocks the whole length thereof and not much less safe on the North-west where the remainder of the Rocks which they call the Shingles and the Needles not worn away either at or since the first separation from the other shore make the passage dangerous except to single ships and those not unacquainted with the course of the Channell Towards the North-East
to finde out a passage to Cathay and China and not to go so far about as either by the Cape of Good Hope or the Streits of Magellan Attempted first by Sebastian Cabot An. 1497. at the charge of Henry the 7th of England But having discovered as far as to the 67 Degree of Northern Latitude by the mutinie of his Maâ—iners he was forced to return where finding great preparations for a War with Scotland that business for the present was laid aside Resumed by Gaspar Corteriaglis a Portugal An. 1500 and after by Stephen Gomez a Spaniard in the year 1525. buâ— neither of them went to far to the North as Cabot Pursued with greater industry but as bad Success by Sir Martin Frobisher who made three Voyages for these parts the first of them in the year 1576. and brought home some of the Natives a Sea Unicorn horn still kept in the great Wardrobe of Windsor Castle and a great deal of the Ore of that Country found upon tryal when in England not to quit the cost A great Promontory which he passed by he called Queen Elizabeths Foreland in whose name he took possession of it and the Sea running not far off he called Frobishers Streits The Seas full set with Icy Ilands some of them half a mile about and 80 Pathoms above water the People like the Samoeds the worst kinde of Tartars in their lives and habit John Davies followed the Design An. 1585. at the incouragement of Sir Francis Walsingham then Principal Secretary of Estate and having in three Voyages discovered to the Latitude of 73 by reason of the many difficulties which he found in the Enterprise and the death of Mr. Secretary he was fain to give over leaving unto a narrow Sea on the North of Estotiland the name of Fretum Davis in the Latitude of 65 and 20 Minutes by which name still called After him followed Weymouth Hall Hudson Balton Baffin Smith all English The result of whose endeavours was the finding of some cold 〈◊〉 and points of Land which they named King James his Cape Queen Anns Cape Prince Henries Foreland Saddle Iland Barren Iland Red goose Iland Digges his Iland all of them betwixt 80 and 81. and the imposing on some passages and parts of the Sea the names of Hackluyts Hendland Smiths Bay Hudsons Streits Maudlins Sound Fair Haven and the like marks and â—monuments of their undertakings Nothing aâ—chieved of publick moment but the Discovery of an Iâ—and called Cherry Iland in the Latitude of 74 and the Shores of a large piece of the Continent which they caused to be called King James his New Land but most commonly Greenland where they found many white Bears with white grey and Dun Foxes Partriges Geese and some other Provisions Sea-Unicorns Horns great store of Morses or Sea horses the Oyl and Teeth whereof yield no small Commoditie But most considerable for the Trade of Whale-fishing which our men use yeerly upon those Coasts of whose Oil Bones and Brain this last supposed to be the true Sperma Coeti now used as Medicinal they raise very great profit 3. THE NORTH EAST PARTS of Terra Incognita Borealis are those which lie on the North of Russia and Tartaria by which the like passage towards Cathay and China hath been oft attempted and hitherto with like success Endeavoured first by Sebastian Cabor the son of John Cabot so often mentioned before by whom trained up in the Discovery of the North east parts of America His employment failing here in England he betook himself unto the service of the King of Spain and coming out of Spain An. 1549. was by King Edward the sixt made Grand Pilot of England with an Annual Pension of 1661. 13 s. 4d In the year 1553. he was the chief Dealer and Procurer of the Discovery of Russia and the North-east Voyages undertaken and performed by Sir Hugh Willoughby Chancellour Burrough Jenkinson and after prosecuted by Pet and Jackman Some of which perished in the Action and were frozen to death their ship being found the next year hemmed about with ice and a particular Accompt of all things which had hapned to them Others with better fortunes found the way to Russia since that time made a common Voyage without dread or danger and passing down the Volga to the Caspian Sea and by that to Persia were kindly entertained in the Court of the Sophie The Hollanders in the year 1594 and in some years after tried their Fortune also under the conduct and direction of one William Barendson their chief Pilot but went no further then the English had gone before them yet gave new names unto all places as they passed as if they had been the first Discoverers with pride and arrogance enough Nothing since done of any note or consideration for the opening of this North-east passage or giving us any better Accompt of the North of Tartarie or any Countries beyond that but what we had many Ages since out of Paulus Venetus so that we are but where we were in a Terra Incognita And though I would not willingly discourage any noble Actions or brave and gallant undertakings Yet when I look upon the natures of those Shores and Seas those tedious VVinters of ten moneths with no Summer following the winds continually in the North and the Main Ocean paved with Ice so long together I cannot choose but rank the hopes of these Northern Passages amongst those Adventures which are only commendable for the difficulties presented in them TERRA AVSTRALIS INCOGNITA WIth better hopes we may go forwards on the next Discovery and try what may be done on TERRA AVSTRALIS or the Southern Continent though hitherto INCOGNITA also almost as much unknown as the Arctick Ilands which none but my good Frier of Oxon had the hap to meet with A Continent conceived by our learned Brerewood to be as large as Europe Asia and Africk and that upon such strength of Reasons as cannot be easily over-born by any opposite His Arguments in brief are these 1. That as touching Latitude some parts thereof come very neer to the Aequator if they come not also on this side of it and as for Longuitude it keepeth along though at several distances the whole continual course of the other Continents 2. It is clearly known that in the other two Continents the Land which lieth on the North side of that Line is four times at the least as large as that which lies South thereof and therefore since the earth is equally poized on both sides of her Center it must needs be that the Earth in answerable measure and proportion must advance it self in some places above the Sea on the South side of the Line as it doth in others on the North. By consequence what is wanting in the South parts of the other two Continents to countervail the North parts of them must of necessity be supplied in the Southern Continent The Country being so large so free from the
Preface to my Microcosm had obliged my self And it is possible enough that in respect of that generall promise I may lie under the censure of incâ—nstancy and breach of Covenant in that I had solemnly declared in the aforesaid Preface that the Reader should not fear any further inlargements which might make him repent his then present Markets that it had received my last hand and that from thenceforth I would look upon it as a Stranger onely But it was meant withall and expressed accordingly unless it wâ—re for the amending of such Errors of which by the strength of mine own judgement or any ingenuous information I should be convicted Anâ— Errors I must needs say I have found so many on this last perusall and those not onely verball but materiall too as did not onely free me from that Obligation but did oblige me to a further Review thereof For being written in an age on which the pride of youth and self-opinion might have some predominancies I thought it freer from mistakes than I since have found it And those mistakes by running thorough eight Editions six of them without my perusall or super-vising so increased and multiplied that I could no longer call it mine or look upon it with any tolerable degree of patience So that in case the importunity of friends had not inforced me in a manner upon this Employment the necessity of consulting my own fame and leaving the Work faâ—r behind me to succeeding times would have perswaded me in the end to doe somewhat in it Which though the last was not the least of those inducements which inclined me to the undertaking of this present Work Having thus plainly and ingenuously laid down the reasons which did induce though not incourage me unto this performance It is now fit I should declare what I have done in it and what the Reader may expect from so great inlargements And first the Reader is to know that my design originally was onely to look over the former Book to give it a Review to purge it of the Errors which it had contracted and not so much â—o make a new Book as correct the old But when I had more seriously considered of it 〈◊〉 found sufficient reason to change that purpose to make it new both in form and matter 〈◊〉 to present it to the world with all those advantages which a new Book might carry with â—t The greater pains I took about it the greater I conceived would the benefit be which might from thence redound to those who should please to read it And I would willingly so fain comply with all expectations that the short Taper of my life should give light to others in the consuming of it self Non nobis solum nati sumus may well become a Christians mouth though an Heathen spake it But if all expectations be not satisfied in the completeness of the work as I fear they will not I desire it may not be ascribed unto any neglect or fault of mine but to the wants and difficulties which I was to struggle with Books I had few to help my self with of mine own nor live I neer so rich a Clergie most of the Benefices of these parts being poor and mean as to supply my self from them with such commodities The greatest helps I had was from Oxford-Librarie which though but nine or ten miles off from my present dwelling yet the charge and trouble of the journey with the loss of time made my visits to that place less frequent and consequently the Neighbourhood thereof less usefull to me than the generality of the design might well comport with So that when all things are considered as they ought to be it rather may be wondred at by an equall Reader how I could come to write so much with so little helps upon a subject of such a large and diffused variety than that in any part thereof I have writ too little And to say truth the work so prospered in my hand and swelled so much above my thought and expectation that I hope I may with modesty enough use those words of Jacob Voluntas Dei fuit ut citò occurreret mihi quod volebam The Lord God brought it to me as the English reads it In the pursuance of this Work as I have taken on my self the parts of an Historian and Geographer so have I not forgotten that I an English-man and which is somewhat more a Church-man As an English-man I have been mindfull upon all occasions to commit to memory the noble actions of my Countrey exployted both by Sea and Land in most parts of the World and represented on the same Theaters upon which they were acted And herein I have followed the example of the great Annalist Baronius Who pretending in that learned and laborious Work a sincere History of the Church and no more than so yet tells the Pope in his Epistle that he principally did intend the same Pro Sacrarum Traditionum Antiquitate Autoritate Romanae Ecclesiae to manifest therein the Antiquity of such Traditions and for defence of that Authority and Power which at this day are taught and exercised in the Church of Kome And so much I may also say of my self in this performance though without any by-design to abuse the Reader that though the Historie and Chorogrophie of the World he my principall business yet I have apprehended every modest occasion of recording the heroick Acts of my native Soil and filing on the Registers of perpetuall Fame the Gallantrie and brave Atchievements of the People of England Exemplified in their many victories and signall services in Italie France Spain Scotland Belgium in Palestine Cyprus Africk and America and indeed where not Nor have I pretermitted their great zeal and piety in converting to the Faith so many of the German and Northern Nations Franconians Thuringians Hassians Saxons Danes Frisons as also amongst the Scots and Picts together with those of Lituania and the people of Norwey by that means more inlarging Christs Kingdom than they did their own And as I have been zealous to record the Actions so have I been as carefull to assert the Rights of the English Nation inherent personally in their Kings by way of publick interess in the Subject also as the whole body doth partake of that sense and motion which is originally in the Head And of this kinde I reckon the true stating of the Title of the Kings of England to the Crown of France demonstrating the Vassallage of the Kingdom of Scotland to the Crown of England vouching the legal Interess of the English Nation in Right of the first Discovery or Primier Seisin to Estotiland Terra Corterialis New-found-Land Novum Belgium Guiana the Countries neer the Cape of good Hope and some other places against all Pretenders insinuating the precedency of the English Kings before those of Spain their Soveraignty and Dominion in the British Ocean with the great benefit which might from thence arise unto
yeers 1284. 10 Charles II. sonne of Charles the first formerly prisoner in Sicil to Peter of Aragon was ransommed by the procurement of King Edward above-named for 30000. Marks By Marie daughter of Stephen King of Hungary he had fourteen children the most pertinent of which to our purpose were Charles surnamed Martel King of Hungary in right of his Mother Robert King of Naples John of Durazzo and a daughter whose name I finde not maried to Charles Earl of Valois who in her right obtained the Earldom of Anjou 26. 1310. 11 Robert the second sonne of Charles the 2d. 32. 1342. 12 Joane the Neece of Robert by his sonne Charles first maried Andrew the second sonne of Charles King of Hungary whom she hanged at her window for insufficiency and for her second husband had Lewis Prince of Tarentum who over-straining himself to satisfie her carnall appetite died Her third husband was James Prince of Majorca a gallant young Gentleman whom she beheaded for lying with another woman Her fourth Otho of Brunswick a tough Souldier who had the good fortune to outlive her She was twice driven out of her Kingdom by Lewis King of Hungary brother of Andrew her first husband restored the first time by the power of Pope Clement the sixt but at the second time taken and hanged at the same window where she had hanged her first husband But first out of an hatred to her next heirs of the House of Hungary she adopted Lewis Duke of Anion descended from Charles Earl of Valois spoken off before for her heir and successor The Hungarian Line 1371. 13 Charles III. sonne to Lewis and nephew of Prince John of Durazzo before mentioned by the power of Lewis King of Hungary and the favour of Pope Urban the fift was made King of Naples He overthrew and killed in battell Duke Lewis of Anjou his competitor and after the death of King Lewis of Hungary succeeded in that Kingdom also but long he had not reigned therein when poisoned as it was supposed by the old Queen Mother 15. 1386. 14 Ladislaus sonne of Charles the 3d. having a quarrell with the Pope made a voyage Royall unto Rome where he forced his entry and was there triumphantly received on which displeasure the Pope called in Lewis the 2d. Duke of Anjou who gave Ladislaus a great overthrow Insomuch as Ladislaus used to say that if Lewis had followed his victory the first day he had been Master of his Kingdom and Person too if the second of his Kingdom but not of his Person but not pursuing it till the third day he failed of both So in the end he was compelled to flye to Rome and give over the Enterprize 29. 1415. 15 Joane II. Sister of Ladislaus of as much levity but not altogether of so ill a fame as the former Joane observing the unprosperous successes of the house of Anjou she â—dopted for her heir Alphonso the fift of Aragon who had some clame unto the Kingdom as the direct heir of Pedro or Peter the 3d. and Constance the daughter of King Manfred spoken of before But finding him to stand too much on his own right and to be too forwards in taking a possession of it before her death she revoked that Adoption and made a new Grant of the Estate to Lewis the fourth Duke of Anion and after his decease to his Brother Rene or Renatus both vanquished by the Aragonians The Aragonian line 1434. 16 Alfonso King of Aragon partly by Conquest and partly by Adoption having got the Kingdom left it well setled unto Ferdinand his Natural sonne 24. 17 Ferdinand the Base sonne of Alfonso the lawfull sonnes inheriting the Realm of Aragon Sicil c. succeeded in the Realm of Naples 36. 1494. 18 Alfonso II. sonne of Ferdinand in whose time thâ— French began to aim at the Realm of Naples This King and his Predecessors were of the Order of the Garter 1494. 19 Ferdinand II. Sonne of Alfonso the second outed of his Estate and Kingdom by Charles the eighth sonne of King Lewis the eleventh of France whom Rene the last Duke of Anjou had made the sole Heir of all his Titles and Possession And though Charles upon this Conquest was solemnly crowned yet posting back again into France before he had setled his affairs in this Kingdom and having much discontented the chief men of Anjouvin Faction he lost it suddenly to the same Ferdinand from whom he had so suddenly won it 1497. 20 Frederick II. brother of Alphonso the second and Uncle of this last Ferdinand succeeded him in his Estates and was the sixt King that had reigned in Naples within the compass of three years that is to say Ferdinand the first Alfonso the second Ferdinand the second Charles of France the second Ferdinand again and then this Frederick Finding himself betrayed by the Spaniards submitted himself to Lewis XII King of France and yeelded up his kingdom to him And indeed what else could the poor Prince do when he saw his own blood and such as had taken his Realm into their protection conspiring against him For when Charles made his passage towards Naples Ferdinand the Catholique sent Gonsalvâ— who was afterwards for his valour surnamed the Great Captain with some Forces to resist the French Invaders But when the French were expelled Gonsalvo would not leave the Country because his Master had not as yet sent for him In the mean time it was agreed between Lewis of France and this Ferdinand that they should joyntly set upon the Kingdom of Naples and having won it the French should possess Abruzzo and Lavoro the Spaniards Puglia and both Calabria's That the first should be entituled King of Naples the other Duke of Apulia This Confederacy was kept secret till the French Forces were come to Rome and Gonsalvo possessed under pretence of defending it of all Calabria So that it was no marvell that they made themselves Masters of the Country An Action in which the French dealt very unadvisedly in bringing into Italie where he was before the sole Moderator another King as great as himself to whom as to his Rivall his Enemies might have recourse on all occasions and the Spaniard as unnaturally in betraying for the moity of a Kingdom a Prince of his own bloud under pretence and promise of succours But the two Kings did not continue long in good terms of Partnership For the Spaniards being more intent upon their advantages soon picked a quarrell with the French within two or three years drave them out of all and to this day keep it though both this Lewis and his successors Francis the first and Henry the second have divers times and with great effusion of blood attempted the recovery of it The Spanish or Castilian Line 1503. 22 Ferdinand III. surnamed the Catholick King of Castile Arragon c. and Naples 13. 1516. 23 Charles V. Emperor King of Spain and the IV of that name in Naples 43. 1558. 24 Philip the
because then overburdened by his Barons Wars and the Pope having sucked no small store of Treasure from him it was in the year 1261 given unto Charles Earl of Provence and Anjou brother to Lowis the 10th Under him those Countries jointly continued subject till the year 1281 in which time his Competitor Peter of Aragon promising him to fight a single combat before our K. Edward the first at Burdeaux fail'd of his word and in the mean time so contrived it that at the found of a Bell tolling to prayers all the French-men in Sicilie were cruelly Massacred This exploit is known now under the name of Vesperi Siculi and was managed by John de Prochyta a Gentleman of the Reaim of Naples whom Charles had dispossessed of the I le of Prochyta whereof he had been formerly Lord and not content to do him such a piece of injustice added a further insolencie to it in the forcing of his Wife Provoked with these two injuries the abused Gentleman plots with King Pedro of Aragon to make him Master of the I le of Sicilie where he had very good intelligences and where the French by reason of their Lusts and Insolencies had so exasperated the Natives that they were capable enough of any such impressions as a man sharing with them in their sufferings could imprint upon them According to the compact made Don Pedro riggeth out his Navy under pretence of some exploit against the Moores and anchoreth in the port of Sardinia there to expect how well the Tragedy would be acted which fell out so agreeably to his expectation that in one instant as it were on the signall given the French were universally murdered in all parts of the Iland the people being so inraged that they would not spare women great with child if supposed to have been got by any of that hated nation And Pedro comming in with his Navy as the deed was done was by the generall consent of all sorts of people crowned King of Sicilie A bloody policy I confess which as the Actors learned of the English Saxons who had made like riddance of the Danes so did they teach it to the French who practised it on the Hugonots of France in that horrid Massacre of Paris An. 1572. An Act which so provoked the Pope that he solemnly accursed the King and caused many of the neighbouring Princes to arm against him But the Fox fared never the worse for that who did so order his affairs that he did both clear his own Country of those Enemies which on the Popes curse had come in against him and setled Sicilie more firmly in obedience to him Since which time this Iland hath belonged to the House of Aragon but not alwaies in possession of the Kings thereof being a while governed as a State apart by its own Kings whose succession followeth Kings of Sicilie of the House of Aragon 1 Pedro or Peter the 3d. King of Aragon by birth of Sicilie in the right of his Wife the choyce of the people and the Legacy of Corradinc the last of the Royal line of Suevia but principally by the power of the sword 2 James the second sonne of Pedro King of Sicilie after the death of his brother Alfonsus succeeded in Aragon to which Crown he added the I le of Sardinia 3 Frederick the brother of James on his Brothers taking the Crown of Aragon got possession of Sicilie 4 Peter or Pedro II. Sonne of Frederick 5 Frederick II. 6 Peter or Pedro III. 7 Lewis sonne to Peter III. 8 Frederick III. in the life of Lewis Duke of Athens after his death succeeded in the Kingdom of Sicilie 9 Martin sonne to Martin the first King of Aragon succeeded in the right of his wife Blanch daughter of Frederick the third and dying without issue gave the Kingdom unto Martin his Father 10 Martin II. of Sicilie and the first of Aragon of which last he was King by birth and of the former by the gift of his sonne After which time the I le of Sicilie being again united to the Crown of Aragon was never separated from it except it were when John King of Aragon gave it to Ferdinand his son the better to fit him for the bed of Isabel Princess of Casbile with whom the match was then in treaty and when the Emperour Charles the fift gave it with Naples unto Philip his eldest sonne on his Mariage with Mary Qu. of England who thereupon was stiled King of Naples Sicilie and Hierusalem But this held onely for a year his Father dying shortly after and resigning to him all his Kingdoms whereby it became joyned to Spain again The Revenues of this Kingdom are by some sayd to be but 800000 but as others say a Million of Ducats most of which is again disbursed on the entertainment of the Vice-Roy and the defence of the Iland The Arms are Aragon 2 Flanches Argent charged with as many Eagles Sable beaked Gules This Iland for the number of its Nobility compares with Naples as having in the time of Ortelius 80 years ago 7 Princes 4 Dukes 13 Marquesses 14 Earls 1 Vicount 48 Barons men of authority and power in their severall Territories and therefore not permitted to live much in the Iland the greatest part of their time being spent in the Court of Spain but more to satisfie that King upon reason of State than any affection of their own to so long an exile And for the Government of the Church Here are Arch-Bishops 3. Bishops 9. The Kingdom of SARDINIA THe Iland and Kingdom of SARDINIA lieth West from Sicilie from the neerest point whereof called Cape Boii or Cape Coro it is distant about 200 miles It is in length 180 miles 90 in bredth 560 in the circuit and is situate under the 4th Climate the longest day being 14 houres In the time of Aristotle it was called Ichnusa next Sandaliotis from the resemblance which it hath to a mans shooe or Sandals and finally Sardinia from Sardus the sonne of Hercules who comming out of Africk possessed the same For this there is sufficient authority amongst the Antients Of the first names saith Plinie in as plain terms as may be that Timaeus called Sardima Sandaliotis and Myrsilus Ichnusa from the similitude which it hath to the Shooe-sole or impression of a mans Foot on the ground Sardiniam Timaeus Sandaliotin appellavit ab effigie soleae Myrsilus Ichnusam à similitudine vestigâ—i And for the last nothing can be more plain than that of Pausanias who tels us that the first who came by shipping into Sardinia were certain Africans under the conduct of Sardus the sonne of Maceris whom the Egyptians called by the name of Hercules who comming into this Iland then called Ichnusa 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 caused it after his own name to be called Sardinia For further evidence whereof the people in the Latin tongue are called Sardi the adjoyning Sea Mare Sardoum And to this name it was so constant that
the Lombards the foundation of the houses of Free-stone the rest of Bricks built with Arched Cloysters towards the street under which one may walk dry in the greatest rain A City honoured with many Palaces of the neighbouring Nobles the chief University of Italy and the retiring place of the Popes The Civill Law is much studied here insomuch that from hence proceeded the famous Clvilians Johannes Andreas Azâ— Bartolus and Socinâ—s I believe they have built Castles in the air which ascribe the founding of this University to Theodosius the 2d. The Charter of this foundation dated Ano. 423. is an idle and foolish thing For there it is said that at the institution there were present Gualter Earl of Poictiers Embassador for the King of England and Baldwin Earl of Flanders for the King of France when at that time neither those Earldoms or those Kingdoms were in rerum natura It is fituate on the river Aposa and was by former Writers called Felsina Neer unto this Town in a Demy-Iland called Forcelli was that meeting between Augustus Antony and Lepidus wherein they agreed on the Triumvirate dividing the Empire and City of Rome among themselves Which combination was confirmed by the ensuing Proscription wherein that they might be revenged on Cicero Lepidus proscribed his Brother Antonius his Uncle 2. Rimini antiently called Ariminum seated on the mouth of the River Rubicon which in those times divided Italie from Gaule upon the bank whereof neer unto this Town there was an old Marble Pillar having on it a Latine Inscription to this purpose viz. Leave here thy Colours and lay down thine Arms and pass not with thy Forces beyond the Rubicon whosoever goeth against this command let him be held an Enemy to the people of ROME Which Rule when Caesar had transgressed and surprized this City he so frighted Pompey and his faction that they abandoned Italie and Rome it self and withdrew themselves into Epirus It is said that Caesar dreamed the night before that he carnally knew his own Mother whereby the South-sayers gathered that he should be Lord of Rome which was the common Mother of them all Which dream and severall prodigies happening at the same time with it did so incourage him in his enterprize that he is said at the passing over Rubicon to have said these words Eamus quo nos Divâ—m monita c. Let us go whether the sins of our Enemies and the prodigies of the Gods do call us In memory of which venturous but fortunate action he caused a monument to be erected in this City with his name and Titles It was antiently a Roman Colony and in the bustles happening betwixt the Pope and the Emperor was seized on by the Malatesti as Bononia was by the Bentivoli two potent Families of these parts who held them in defiance of the Powers of Rome till they were reduced again unto the Church by Pope Julio the second 3. Cervia on the Adriatick Sea where there is made so much Salt that they furnish therewith all their neighbours of Marca Anconitana and a great part of Lombardie the Pope receiving for his Customes of this one commoditie no less than 60000. Crowns per annum 4. Furlii called of old Forum Livii one of the Towns belonging properly to the Exarchate of Ravenna seated in a very pleasant air and a fruitfull soyl betwixt two fresh streams of which the one is called Ronchus and the other Montonus 5. Faventia now called Faenza on the banks of Anemus a calm gentle River an antient City but well peopled much benesited by the Flax which groweth in the adjoyning fields and the Earthen Vessells which they vend to most parts of Italie It was first given unto the Popes by Desiderius the last King of the Lombards whom they but sorrily requited for so great a curtesie 6. Sarsina an old City seated at the foot of the Apennine the birth place of Plautus the Comaedian 7. Imola antiently called Forum Cornelii and 8. Cesena Cities both of them of no small Antiquity but this last the fairer built the better peopled and the more strongly fortified 9. Ravenna once beautified with one of the fairest Havens in the world and for that cause made the Road of one of the two Navies which Augustus kept always manned to command the whole Empire of Rome the other riding at Misenus in Campania This of Ravenna being in the upper Sea awed and defended Dalmatia Greece Crete Cyprus Asia c. the other at Misenus in the lower Sea protected and kept under France Spain Africk Aegypt Syria c. The walls of this City are said to have been built or repaired by Tiberius Caesar the whole Citie to have been much beautified by Theodoricus King of the Gothes who built here a most stately and magnificent Palace the ruins whereof are still easily discernable The private buildings are but mean the publick ones are of a grave but stately structure Of which the principall heretofore was the Church of S. Maries the Round whose roof was of one entire stone and honoured with the rich Sepulchre of the said King Theodorick which the souldiers in the sack of this City by the French pulled down together with the Church it self onely to get the Jewells and Medalls of it The principall at the present is the Church of S. Vitalis the pavement whereof is all of Marble and the walls all covered with precious stones of many sorts but unpolished as they were taken out of Mines which sheweth as well the magnificence as Antiquity of it The Patriarchs of this City in regard it was so long the Regall and Imperiall Seat have heretofore contended for precedency with the Popes themselves this City having been antiently the Metropolis of the Province called Flaminia afterwards honoured with the Seat of the Emperor Honorius and his successors next of the Gothish Kings then of the Exarchs and last of its Patriarchs And it was chosen for this purpose because of the plentifull Territory since covered with water and the conveniency of the Haven at this day choaked though lately by expence of a great deal of treasure the Fens about the City have been very much drained and the Bogs in some places turned to fruitfull Fields to the great benefit hereof both for health and pleasure As for the Exarchs who had their residence in this City they were no other than the Vice-Roys or Lieutenants of the Eastern Emperors Concerning which we are to know that the Kingdom of the Gothes in Italie was no sooner destroyed by Narses but the Lombards entred To give a stop to whose successes and preserve so much unto the Empire as was not already conquered by them it was thought good by Justine the second to send thither an Imperiall Officer of principall command and note whom he honoured with the title of Exarch His residence setled at Ravenna as standing most commodiously to hinder the incursions of the barbarous Nations and withall to receive such aids
out the Emperor and altered the Government of the City as to them seemed good suddenly they became Enemies to him and the Popes received more injuries at their hands than at any other Christian Princes and that even in those days when the Censures of the Popes made all the West of the wold to tremble yet even then did the people of Rome rebell and both the Popes and the People studied for nothing so much as how one of them might overthrow the Authority and Estimation of the other But for the method and degrees by which the Popes ascended to their temporall greatness take here an extract of the Story collected out of the best Authors by the most reverend Father in God the late Lord Arch-bishop of Canterbury in his learned and laborious work against Fisher the Jesuit The Pope saith he being chosen antiently by the Clergie and people of Rome used always to receive from the Emperors hands a ratification of that choyce insomuch that about the yeer 579. when all Italie was on fire with the Lombards and Pelagius the second constrained through the necessity of the times to enter upon the Popedom without 〈◊〉 Emperors leave S. Gregorie then a Deacon was shortly after sent in an Embassie to excuse it But when the Lombards grew so great in Italic and the Empire was so infested with the Saracens and such changes happened in all parts of the world as that neither for the present the Homage of the Pope was usefull to the Emperor nor the Protection of the Emperor available for the Pope by this means was the Bishop of Rome left to play his own game by himself A thing which as it pleased him well enough so both he and his Successors made great advantage by it For being grown to that eminence by the favour of the Emperors and the greatness of that City and place of his abode he then found himself the more free the greater the Tempest was that beat upon the other And then first he set himself to alienate the hearts of the Italians from the Emperor in which he did prevail so far that Theophylact the Exarch coming into Italie was opposed by the Souldiers who wished better to the Pope than to the Emperor and the Emperors own Governor was fain to be defended from his own Souldiers by the power of the Pope who had gotten interest in them against their own Master Next he opposed himself against him and about the yeer 710. Pope Constantine the first did openly affrone Philippicus the Emperor in defence of Images as Onuphrius telleth us After him Gregory the 2d. and 3d. took up his example and did the like by Leo Isaurus By this time the Lombards began to pinch very close and to vex on all sides not only Italie but Rome too This drives the Pope to seek a new Patron and very fitly he meets with Charles Martel in France that famous Warrier against the Saracens Him he imployeth in defence of the Church against the Lombards and the Address seems very advisedly taken it proved so fortunate to them both For in short time it dissolved the Kingdom of the Lombards having then stood two hundred and four yeers which was the Popes security and it brought the Crown of France into the House of Charles and shortly after the Western Empire And now began the Popes to be great indeed For by the bounty of Pepyn the sonne of Charles that which was taken by him from the Lombards was given to the Pope that is to say the Exarchate and all that lay betwixt the Apennine and the River of Po. So that now he became a Temporall Prince But when Charles the great had set up the Western Empire then he resumed the Antient and Originall power to govern the Church to call Councills and to order Papall Elections And this power continued for a time in his posterity for Gregory the seventh was confirmed in the Popedom by the sanre Henry the fourth whom he afterwards deposed And it might have continued longer if the succeeding Emperors had had Abilities enough to secure or vindicate their own Rights But the Pope keeping a strong Counsell about him and meeting with some weak Princes and those oft-times distracted with great and dangerous wars grew stronger til he got the better yet was it carried in succeeding times with great changes of fortune and different success the Emperor sometimes plucking from the Pope and the Pope from the Emperor winning and losing ground as their spirits abilities aids and opportunities were till at last the Pope setled himself on the grounds laid by Gregory the seventh in that great power which he now useth in and over these parts of the Christian World A power first exercised saith he in another place by this Pope Gregorie the seventh and made too good upon the Emperor Henry the fourth as by Pope Adrian the fourth Alexander the third with some others upon Frederick Barbarossa And others of the Emperors were alike served when they did not submit And for this I hope his Holiness was not to be blamed For if the Emperor kept the Pope under for divers yeers together against all reason the Popes as Bellarmine affirms being never subject to the Emperor and wanting force to stand on his own Prerogative I hope the Pope having now got power enough may keep the Emperors under-foot and not suffer them any more to start before him Having thus a little glanced at the means by which the great power of the Church of Rome was first obtained let us next consider of those Policies by which this Papall Monarchy hath been so long upheld in esteem and credit We may divide them into three heads 1. Those by which they have insinuated and screwed themselves into the affections and affairs of the greatest Princes 2. Those by which already they have and by which they will hereafter be able to secure their estate And 3ly those by which they keep the people in obedeence and ignorance 1. Concerning the first First the Donation of severall Kingdoms to them which have no right nor title but by these Grants of the Pope cannot but bind them fast to uphold that power without which they could lay no clame to that which they are possessed of Of which sort was the Confirmation of the Kingdom of France to the House of Pepin of Naples to the House of Schwaben and Anjou of Navarre to the Spaniards 2. The readiness of their Ministers to kill such as resist them cannot but necessitate Princes to seek their friendship and hold fair with them especially since by a Writ of Excommunication they can arm the Subjects against their Soveraign and without the charge of leavying one souldier either destroy him utterly or bring him to conformity The frequent wars raised by them against the Emperors of Germany and that against King John in England by these Papall fulminations onely the poisoning of the said King John by a Monk of Swinestead and
of King Henry the third of France by Jaques Clement are full proofs of this 3. Then followeth their allowance of Mariages prohibited both by God and Nature the issue of which cannot but uphold the Popes Authority without which their birth would be illegitimate and consequently themselves uncapable of the estates they are born unto And by this means they do more strengthen themselves by the unlawfull Mariages of others than ever Prince could do by the lawfull Mariage of his own Nothing more fastened Queen Mary of England to the See of Rome than the question that was raised about the Mariage of her Mother to King Henry the eight the lawfulness of which depended chiefly on the dispensation of Pope Julio the second 4. Then cometh in their dispensing with the Oaths of Princes when they conceive themselves induced upon reason of State to flie off from those Leagues and break off those Treaties which have been solemnly made and sworn betwix them and their Neighbours By means whereof such Princes think themselves not perjured because dispensed with by the Pope and commonly get something in advantage or point of profit for which they cannot be unthankfull unto the Papacy Examples of this kind are obvious in all times and stories 5. Next comes the chosing of the younger sonnes of great Princes into the rank of Cardinalls which obligeth the whole Stock on Familie to the Papall Throne that being a means whereby young Princes are preferred without charge to their Fathers or any diminution of the Regall Patrimony 6. And as by these courses he holds in with all Christian Princes generally which are of the Religion of the Church of Rome so hath he fastned more particularly on the King of Spain whereof we shall speak further when we come to that Countrey 2. Concerning the second So it is that their Estate hath the firmest foundation of any as being built on the consciences of men possessed with an opinion of their Infallibility and that undoubted power they pretend unto not only in Heaven and upon Earth but also over Hell and Purgatory 2. Then comes the innumerable Preferments at their disposing for men of all humours and affections as having in their power the disposing of almost all the Benefices and Bishopricks in Italie half of those in Spain divers in Germany and France which keepeth the Clergy and all such as are that way studied in a perpetuall dependance upon that See especially injoying by it many notable Privileges which those of the Temporalty are not capable of 3. Consider next the multitude of Monks and Friers whose very being depends wholly upon his Authority every Monastery and Convent being a Garrison as it were to defend the Papacy and train up a Militia of Spirituall Janisaries men most affectionately devoted to his See and Service Of these it is conceived that there are no fewer than a Million one half whereof at least may be fit for action and all maintained at other mens cost themselves not disbursing a penny towards it 4. Their Pardons and Indulgences are a great increase to their Revenue some of them as unlimited as that of Pope Boniface the eighth which was for 82000. yeers to all that could say such a Prayer of S. Augustines and that for every day Toties quoties 5. Their practising on Penitents whom they perswade in the very agony of their souls that there is no salvation for them but by giving part of their estates unto the Church 6. Nor have they found any small advantage to their Power and Patrimony by the invention of Spirituall Fraternities which are Appurtenances as it were to the Orders of Friers and may in number perhaps equall them Into these the Lay-people of all sorts men and women maried and single desire to be inrolled as hereby injoying the spirituall prerogatives of Indulgences and a more speedy dispatch out of Purgatory 3. Concerning the third 1. They deter the people from reading the Scripture alleging unto them the perills they may incur by mis-interpretation 2. They breed an Antipathy between the Papists and the Protestants insomuch that a Papist may not say Amen unto a Protestants Deo Gratias 3. They debar them from all sound of the Religion in prohibiting the Books of the Reformed Writers and hiding their own Treatises in which the Tenent of the Protestants is recited only to be confuted insomuch that in all Italie you shall seldom meet with Bellarmines works or any of the like nature to be sold 4. They have under pain of Excommunication prohibited the Italians from Travell and Traffick with Hereticall Countreys or such places where those contagious sounds and sights as they term them might make them return infected 5. The Severity or Tyranny rather of the Inquisition of which we shall speak more at large when we come to Spain crusheth not onely the beginnings but the smallest suspitions of being this way addicted And 6ly The people thus restrained from Travell are taught to believe that the Pritestants are Blasphemers of God and all his Saints that in Englard Churches are turned to Stables the people are grown barbarous and eat young children that Geneva is a professed Sanctuary of Roguery and the like We have yet two later examples of their dealing in this kind First the gross slander of the Apostacy or as they call it the Reconciliation unto their Church of the Right Reverend Father in God Dr. King not long since the Lord Bishop of London a Prelate of too known a faith and zeal to give occasion for such a calumny The second a book by them published and commonly sold in Italie and France containing a relation of Gods Judgements shown on a sort of Protestant Hereticks by the fall of an house in St. Andrews Parish in London in which they were assembled to hear a Geneva Lecture Octob. 26. A. D. 1623. By which dealing the simple people are made to believe that to be a judgment on us of the Protestant party which the Authors of that Pamphlet well know to be a calumnie in regard of us and a sad chance I will not say a judgment which befell their own by a fall of a Chamber in Black-Friers where they were met to hear the Sermon of one Druris a Popish Priest and that too on the fift of November in their own accompt being the 26. of October before mentioned The Popedom being thus cunningly and strongly founded it cannot be if the Popes had been chosen young or of the same Family so that the Successor had not often crossed the designs of his Predecessor but that this new Monarchie had been greater and better established than ever the old Roman Empire was in her greatest glory And to say truth I have oft wondred with my self that some of the more active Popes especially such as were chosen young and had the happiness to descend of noble Families did never seek the setling of this Estate in their own Posterity especially considering the good Precedents
Cardinals but if they exceed not this number they must begin all anew If any space of thirty days the Election be not fully ended then must the Cardinals be kept from fire light and victualls till they are fully agreed The wicket which we before mentioned is called the Golden Gate at which stand an infinite number of poor people on whom the new Pope having opened that gate bestoweth his Fatherly benediction and remitteth to them all their sins Then striketh he continually on the same door with a golden Mallet which whilst he is doing workmen without break it open The chips stones dust and dirt which falleth from the Gate while it is opening are gathered and preserved as choicest Reliques and the Golden Mallet is usually given to that Cardinal who is in most grace with the new Pope This is the ordinary way of the Popes Election but subject to much Faction and Division amongst the Cardinals and that in times of less deceit than the present are Insomuch as after the death of Pope Clement the fourth the differences amongst them held for two years and more Which gave occasion to one of them to say in scorn that they must uncover the roof of the house to make way for the Holy Ghost to come upon them And there is now much more corruption and abuse in it than ever formerly as buying of Voyces setting up some for stales and tearing scrutinies every Cardinal desiring to have a Pope of his own or his Princes Faction So that we find it written of an old Sicilian Cardinal who after long absence came to the Election of a Pope where he expected that incessant prayers as in times of old should have procured some fit man to be pointed out to them for the Vicar of Christ that finding nothing but canvassing promising rewards aud threatning for Voices in the choice ad hunc modum saith he fiunt Pontifices Romanis and so returned into his Countrey and saw Rome no more The ordinary Temporall Revenue of the Papacy arising out of Land-rents Imposts uopn Commodities and sale of Offices Boterus maketh to be better than two Milliont of Crowns but the extraordinary and Spirituall to be far beyond For it is said of Pius Quintus who sate Poâ—e six years only that he got from the Spanish Clergy 14 Millions And though he was a very great builder which spent him a great deal of money yet he so managed his Estate that he layd up four millions of Crowns in the Castle of S. Angelo Sixtus the fifth took from the Jesuits at one clap 20000 Crowns of yearly rent because they were too rich for men professing poverty and having sat but five years had costered up five Millions of Gold four of which his successor Gregory the fourteenth spent in less than a year Out of France they receive no less than a Million of Crowns yearly Out of England when it was the Popes Puteus inexhaustus they and their followers extracted no less than 60000 Marks per an which amounteth to 120000 pounds of our present money and was more than the Kings standing Revenue did attain unto Yet was this in the time of K. Henry 3. before their avarice and rapine was at the height And of late daies no longer since than the reign of K. Henry the 8. besides their Peter-pence which was an Annual rent upon every chimny in the Realm first granted to the Pope by Offa King of the Merâ—â—ans An o 730 or thereabouts and afterwards confirmed by Ethelwolf the second Monarch of England besides their first Fruits Tenths and all other exactions it was made evident that in some few years then last past the Popes had received out of England no less than 160000 l sterling for the Confirmation of Episcopall Elections only By which we may conjecture what vast sums they drew hence on all other occasions Let other Countries subject to the Popes authority be accordingly rated and the totall will amount to a sum incredible Next adde to this the sums of money they receive from particular persons for pardons for dispensations with unlawfull Mariages the profits arising from Pilgrimages from the death and funerals of great persons from the Indulgencies granted to Abbies and Convents in all which the Popes have a share and it would puzzel a good Arithmetician to state his Intradâ— So truly was it sayd by Pope Sixtus the fourth that a Pope could never want money as long as he was able to hold a pen in his hand Yet notwithstanding their Treasurie for the most part is but low or empty For 1. the State they keep because of that great honour which they have above other Princes which is to be maintained at a great expence for the more worship the more cost as the saying is is very chargeable unto them their ordinary Guards standing them in no less than 30000 Crowns per annum 2. the large allowances which they are fain to give unto their Legates Nuncios and other Ministers keep their coffers low the entertainment of their Ordinary Nuncios in the Courts of Christian Princes amounting to no less than 1200 Crowns a moneth to each And 3. their greedy desire to enrich their Sonnes or Kinsmen with the treasures of the Church with which humour Pope Sixtus the fift being of poor and obscure birth was never touched keeps them alwaies bare Adde unto these the excessive gorgeousness of the Papall vestmenâ—â— in which vanitie every one seeketh to excell the other especially that of their Triple Crown which must needs put them to great charge and continuall issues of their treasure And for an evidence of this last we find that Clement the fift who first transferred his See to Avignon to shew his gallantry to the Frâ—uch probably unacquainted with the like fine sights had his Crown thick set with Carbuncles and precious stones one of which being lost by a fall from his horse was valued at 6000 Ducats As for the Forces of the Church the Pope is able to impresâ— as great a number of Land-souldiers out of his estate as any Prince or Common-wealth within the limits of Italie Paul the 3. sent to the aid of Charles the fifth in the Wars of Germany twelve thousand Foot and sive hundred horse and yet raised his own Family to the Dukedom of Parma Pius the fift sent to the aid of Charles the ninth against the Hugonots 4000 Foot and 1000 Horse which Forces they maintained at their own charges And when Pope Clement undertook the War of Ferrara he raised out of his estate 20000 Foot and 2000 Horse in less than a moneth which was more than most Princes in Europe could possibly have done And for the valour of his Souldiers and ability of his Commanders they retain so much as before was said of their Ancesters vertues that there are thought to be many Familes in the estate of the Church able to furnish all the Commonwealths and Princes of Christendom with sufficient Captains What
cast over their backs they wear no upper garments but of cloth as being only allowed by the Laws but their under-garments of the purest stuf The women here are privileged above all in Italie having free leave to talk with whom they will and be courted by any that will both privately and publickly Which liberty it is likely they gained at such time as the French were Masters of this Estate who do allow their wives such excess of liberty as no Italian would allow of in a common Curtezan And though it cannot be affirmed that the women of the Countrey or the City it self do abuse this Liberty yet the Italians being generally of a different humor reckon them to be past all shame as they esteem the German Merchants who make little reckoning of their promises if not bound by writing to be men without faith Of which and other things concerning this Estate they have made this Proverb Montagne senza legni c. that is to say Mountains without wood Seas without fish men without faith and women without shame The Country as before is said is very mountainous in the in-lands and ful of craggy rocks towards the Sea so that by Sea and Land it is very ill travelling But amidst those hils are vallies of as rich a vein as most others in Italie abounding in Citrons Limons Olives Oranges and the like fruits with such variety of Flowers at all times of the yeer that the Markets are seldom unfurnished of them in the moneth of December It yeeldeth also great plenty of most pleasant wines which the Inhabitants call La Vermozza and another which they call Le lagrime di Christo or Lacrymae Christi this last so pleasing to the tast that it is said a Dutchman tasting of it as he travelled in these parts fetch 't a great sigh and brake out into this expression How happy had it been with us si Christus lachrymatus esset in nostris Regionibus if CHRIST had shed some of his tears in their Country of Germany Their greatest want is that of Corn and therewith do supply themselves out of other places The principall Towns and Cities of it in the Eastern part are 1. Sarezana a strong Fortress against the Florentines and one of the best pieces of this Republick 2. Pontremuli Pons Remuli as the Latines call it of as great consequence as that but possessed by the Spaniard 3. Lerigi an Haven in the Tuscan or Tyrrhenian Sea 4. Sestri a reasonable good place remarkable for as white bread and as pleasant wine as any in Italie 5. Finâ— an Haven or Port Town not far from Genoa antiently called Portus Delfinus Few of the Towns in this part are of any greatness but they are set so thick and intermingled with so many goodly houses both on the hills and the vallies that for the space of twenty miles the whole Countrey seems to be one continuall building In the West part the Towns of most importance are 1. Monaco of old called Monoecus and Portus Herculis beautified with a commodious Haven belonging not long since to the Spaniard who bought it for 100000. Crowns of its proper Owner but of late gotten by the French under colour of a later Contract 2. Ventamiglio a good Town and sweetly seated 3. Savâ—na taken by the Genoese An. 1250. before which time it had a Prince of its own Remarkable for the Interview betwixt Ferdinand the Catholick and Lewis the 12th of France An. 1507. Who having been deadly enemies upon the taking of the Realm of Naples from the French by the Spaniard met at this town and here most strangely relied upon one another Lewis first boording Ferdinands Gally and Ferdinand for divers days feasting with Lewis in this Town then in his possession as Protector of the Estate of Genoa Which kind of Interviews I note this only by the way as they chance but seldom so when they do they prove for the most part dangerous unto one of the parties great enmities not being easily forgot by persons of a publick Interess Nay that notable Statesman Philip de Comines utterly disliketh all such meettings of Princes though in Amity and good correspondence with one another as many times producing effects quite contrary to their expectations And this he proveth by the example of Lewis the 11. of France and Henry of Castile who meeting purposely An o 1463 to change some friendly words together took such dislike at each others person and behaviour that they never loved one another after it The like example he bringeth of an interview betwixt Edward the fourth of England and the same King Lewis and betwixt Frederick the Emperor and Charles Duke of Burgundy with divers others His reasons I purposely omit as not pertinent to my present undertaking and make hast again unto the Town which is about a mile and an half in circuit and hath many stately buildings in it It was called antiently Sabate or Sabatia and hath been under the command of divers Lords being taken from the Genoese by the Visconti and the Sforzas Dukes of Millain from them by the French and at last recovered again by those of Genoa Further note that this one Town hath yeelded to the Church of Rome three Popes viz. Gregory the 7th Julio the 2d. and Sixtus the 4th which is as much as Genoa it self can brag of 4 Nola upon the Seaside a commodius Haven 5 Finali a goodly Port-Town also and very well fortified honoured of a long time with the title of a Marquisate one of the seven founded by the Emperor Otho of which more hereafter but taken from the last Marquess by the Count of Fuentes then Governour of Millain for the King of Spain and garrisoued immediately with 200 Spaniards the poor Marquess being put off with an Annual peâ—sion An o 1602. 6 Milesimo a small Town adjoyning possessed upon the same right by the Spaniard also who by these peeces hath a strong command on the Trade of Genoa 7 But the great Ornament of those parts of Italie is the City of Genoa first built say some by Janus the sonne of Saturn as others say by Janus Genius Priscus an Italian or Tuscan King But by whomsoever it was built certain it is that it was miserably destroyed by Mago the Brother of Annibal repaired by Lucretius Surius at the command of the Senate of Rome for whose cause and quarrel it was ruined once again spoyled and wasted by Rotaris a great Prince of the Lombards An o 660 or thereabouts but built more beautifull than before by Charles the Great On his foundation it now stands situate on the shore of the Ligustick or Ligurian Seas to which being partly built on the declivity of an hill full of stately Palaces it giveth a most pleasant and magnificent prospect It is in compass six miles of an Orbicular form fortified towards the Sea by Art towards the Land by Art and Nature there being but one way to come to
by which this new device of Calvin was dispersed and propagated But to return unto Geneva though Calvin for his time did hold the Chair as a perpetuall Moderator and Beza too untill Danaeus set him besides the Cushion yet after that the power of the Presbyterie was shrewdly lessened in Geneva and the good Members so restrained in the exercise of it that they have no power to convent any man before them but by the autority of a Syndick or Civill Magistrate And as for maintaince they hold their Ministers so strictly to a sorry pittance as would be sure to keep them from presuming too much on their power in Consistory Tithes of all sorts were to be taken up for the use of the State and layd up in the publick Treasury and stipends issued out to maintain the Ministerie but those so mean that Bezaes stipend whilst he lived hardly amounted to eighty pound per annum the refidue of the City-Ministers not to sixty pound those of the Villages adjoyning having hardly forty pound enough to keep them always poor and miserably obnoxious to the wealthier Citizen And that they may not steal the Goose and not stick up a feather the Staee doth use to make some poor allowance to the wives and daughters of their deceased Ministers if they dye poor or leave their children unprovided or otherwise have deserved well in the time of their lives In respect hereof though the Ministers are very strict in forbidding Dancing and have writ many Tracts against it yet to give some content to the common people who have not leasure to attend it at other times they allow all Man-like Exercises on the Lords-day as shooting in peeces long-bows cross-bows and the like and that too in the morning both before and after the Sermon so it be no impediment to them from coming to the Church at the times appointed As for the Government of the State it is directed principally by the Civill or Imperiall Laws the Judge whereof is called the Leiutenant-criminall before whom all causes are tryed and from whom there lyeth no Appeal unless it be unto the Counsell of two hundred whom they call the Great Counsell in which the supreme power of the State resideth Out of this Counsell of two hundred there is chosen another lesser Counsell of five and twenty and out of them four principall Officers whom they call the Syndiques who have the sole managing of the Commonwealth except it be in some great matter as making Peace or War offensive or defensive Leagues hearing Appeales and such like generall concernments which the great Counsell of tvvo hundred must determine of They have a custom superadded to the Civill Law that if any Malefactor from another place fly to them for refuge they punish him after the custom of the place in which the crime was committed Otherwise their Town being on the borders of divers Provinces would never be free from Vagabonds Examples hereof I will assign two the first of certain Monks who robbing their Convents of certain plate and hoping for their wicked pranks at home to be the welcomer hither were at their first acquaintance advanced to the Gallows The second is of a Spanish Gentleman who having fled his Country for clipping and counterfeiting the Kings Gold came to this town and had the like reward And when for defence he alleged that he understood their City being free gave admission to all Offenders true said they but with an intent to punish them that offended a distinction which the Spaniard never till then learned but then it was too late As for their ordinary Revenue it is proportionable to their Territory if not above it conceived to amount to sixty thousand pound per annum which they raise upon the demain of the Bishop and the Tithes of the Church and on such impositions as are layd upon flesh and Merchandise But they are able to raise greater sums if there be occasion as appears plainly by the sending of 45000 Crowns to King Henry the third before they had been long setled in their own estates And as for Military forces they are able to impress two thousand men and have Arms of all sorts for so many in the publick Arsenall as also twelve or fourteen peeces of Ordnance with all manner of Ammunition appertaining to them and on the Lake some Gallies in continuall readiness against the dangers threatned them from the Dukes of Savoy And for the greater safety of their Estate and the preservation of their Religion they joyned themselves in a constant and perpetuall League with the Canton of Bern An. 1528 communicating to each other the Freedom of their severall Cities and by that means are reckoned for a member of the Commonwealth of the Switzers which is no small security to their affairs But their chief strength as I conceive is that the neighbor Princes are not willing to have it fall into the hands of that Duke or any other Potentate of more strength than he Insomuch that vvhen that Duke besieged it An. 1589 they were ayded from Venice with four and twenty thousand and from England with thirteen thousand Crowns from Florence with Intelligence of the Enemies purposes Another time when the Pope the French King the Spaniard and Savoyard had designs upon it the Emperor offered them assistance both of Men and Money yea and sometimes the Dukes of Savoy have assisted them against the others as being more desirous that the Town should remain as it doth than fall into any other hands than his own So ordinary a thing it is for such petit States to be more safe by the interess of their jealous neighbors than any forces of their ovvn The Arms of Geneva when under the command of the Earls thereof vvere Or a Crosâ— Azure 4. WALLISLAND EAstward from Savoy in a long and deep bottom of the Alpes Poeninae lyeth the Country of WALLISLAND so called either quasi Wallensland or the land of the Valenses once the Inhabitants of the Country about Martinacht a chief Town hereof or quasi Vallis-land or the Land of Vallies of which it totally consists It reacheth from the Mountain de Furcken to the Town of Saint Maurice where again the hills do close and shut up the valley which is so narrow in that place that a bridge layd from one hill to another under which the River Rhosne doth pass is capable of no more than one Arch onely and that defended with a Castle and two strong Gates On other parts it is environed with a continuall wall of steep and horrid Mountains covered all the year long with a crust of Ice not passable at all by Armies and not without much difficulty by single passengers so that having but that one entrance to it which before we spake of no Citadell can be made so strong by Art as this whole Country is by Nature But in the bottom of those craggy and impassable Rocks lies a pleasant Valley fruitfull in Saffron
is said to be like a Flea quickly skipping into a Countrie and soon leaping out of it as was the Expedition of Charles the 8th into Italie The Dutch is said to be like a Lowse slowly mastering a place and as slowly yet at last driven out of their hold as was their taking and losing of Ostend and Gulick The Spaniard is said to be like a Crabb or 〈◊〉 inguinalis which being once crept into a place is so rooted there that nothing but the extremity of violence can fetch him out again In which I think I need not instance it being generally observed that the Spaniards will endure all possible hardship before they will part with any thing that they are possessed of It is used also for a By-word that the Italian is wise bâ—fore-hand the Dutch in the time of action and the French after it is done a wisdom much like that of the antient Gaul Nor are they less Litigous than the old Gauls were Insomuch as it is thought that there are more Law-sutes tryed among them in seven years than have been in England from the Conquest till the time of King Iames. They are great Scoffers yea even in matters of Religion as appeareth by the story of a Gentleman lying sick on his death-bead who when the Priest had perswaded him that the Sacrament of the Altar was the very Body and Blood of CHRIST refused to eat thereof because it was Friday Nor can I forget another in the same extremity who seeing the Host for so they call the Consecrated Elements brought unto him by a lubberly Priest said that CHRIST came to him as he entred into Hierusalem riding upon an Asse As for the Women they are sayd to be wittie but Apish Wanton and Incontient where a man at his first entrance may find acquaintanâ—e and at his first acquaintance may find an entrance So Dallington in his View of France describeth them But I have since heard this Censuâ—e condemned of some uncharitableness and the French Gentlewomen highly magnified for all those graces which may beautifie and adorn that Sex And it is possible enough that it may be so in some particulars though it be more than any man would guess at that cometh amongst them For generally at the first sight you shall have them as familiar with you as if they had known you from your Cradle and are so full of Chat and Tattle even with those they know not as if they were resolved sooner to want breath than words and never to be silent but in the Grave As to the persons of this People they are commonly of a middle stature and for the most part of a slight making their complexion being generally hot and moist which makes them very subject to the heats of lust and easily inclinable unto those diseases which are concomitants thereof their Constitution somewhat tender if not delicate which rendreth them impatient of Toil and labour and is in part the cause of those ill successes which have hapned to them in the Warres in which they have lost as much for want of constancy and perseverance in their enterprises as they have gained by their Courage in the undertaking And for the Women they are for the most part very personable of straight bodies slender wasts and a fit Symetrie of proportion in all the rest their hands white long and slender and easily discernable to be so for either they wear no Glâ—ves at all or else so short as if they were cut off at the hand-wrist To these the Complexion of their faces and the colour of their hair too much inclining to the black holds no true Devorum T is true the Poets commend Leda for her black hair and not unworthily Leda fuit nigris conâ—â—icienda comis as it is in Ovid. But this was specially because it set off with the greater lustre the amiable sweetness of her Complexion For in that case the Hair doth set forth the Face as shadows commonly do a Picture and the Face so becommeth the Hair as a Field Argent doth a Saâ—le bâ—aring which kind of Coat our Critical Heralds call the most fair But when a Black hair meets with a Brown or swarth Complexion it falls much short of that attractiveness of beauty which Ovid being so great a Crafts-Master in the Art of Love did commend in Leda The chief exercises they use are 1. â—enxis every Village having a Tennis-Court Orleans 60. Paâ—s many hundreds 2. Danâ—ing a sport to which they are so generally affected that were it not so much enveighed against by their strait-laced Ministers it is thought that many more of the Frenth Catholiques had been of the Reformed Religion For so extremely are they bent upon this disport that neither Age nor Sickness no nor poverty it self can make them keep their heels still when they hear the Musick Such as can hardly walk abroad without their Crutches or go as if they were troubled all day with a Scâ—atica and perchance have their rags hang so loose about them that one would think a swift Galliard might shake them into their nakedness will to the Dancing Green howsoever and be there as eager at the sport as if they had left their severall infirmities and wants behind them What makes their Ministers and indeed all that follow the Geneâ—ian Discipline enveigh so bitterly against Dancing and punish it with such severity where they find it used I am not able to determine nor doth it any way belong unto this discourse But being it is a Recreation which this people are so given unto and such a one as cannot be followed but in a great deal of Company and before many witnesses and spectators of their carriage in it I must needs think the Ministers of the French Church more nice than wise if they choose rather to deter men from their Congregations by so strict a Stoicism than indulge any thing unto the jollitie and natural Gaiety of this people in matters not offensive but by accident only The Language of this People is very voluble and pleasant but rather Elegant than Copious and therefore much troubled for want of words to find out Periphrases besides that very much of it is expressed in the action the head and sholders move as significantly toward it as the lips and tongue and he that hopeth to speak with any good grace must have somewhat in him of the Mimick A Language enriched with great plenty of Proverbs consequently a great help to the French humour of Scoffing and so naturally disposed for Courtship as makes all the people complementall the poorest Cobler in the Parish hath his Court-Cringes and his Eaubeniste de Cour his Court-holy-water as they call it as perfectly as the best Gentleman-Huisher in Paris Compared with that of other Nations the Language of the Spaniards is said to be Manly the Italian Courtly and the French Amorâ—us A sweet language it is without question the People leaving out in their pronunciation many of
of Lyons though not here a Native And as to Men of other Studies Ausonius the Poet Hottoman and Gotfredus the Civilians Duarenus the Canonist Barn Brissonius the great Antiquarie Isaac Casaubon that renâ—wned Philologer Budaeus that great Master of the Greek Language â—huanus the Historian Latrentius the Anatomist c. And as for Militarie men it hath been famous for the valour of Clovis the first Christian King of the French Charles Martell that stout Champion of the Church against the Saracens and Charles the great the Founder of the Western Empire In the middle times for Godfrey of Bovillon one of the Nine Worthies as they call them the sonne of Eustace Earl of Boulogn in Picardie and in these later dayes for King Henry the 4th Francis and Henry Dukes of Guise Charles Duke of Mayenne Charâ—es Duke of Biron c. The Laws of this Kingdom are either Temporary and alterable at pleasure or Fundamentall which neither King nor Parliament as they say can alter Of this last sort the principall are the Salique Law and the Law of Apennages By that of the Apennage the younger Sonnes of the King are not to have partage in the Kingdome with their Elder-Brother which Law was made by Charles the Great before whose time we find the Children of the Kings estated in their severall Thrones and the Realm parcelled out among them into many Kingdoms But by this Law they are to be entituled to some Dutchie or County though they are content sometimes with Annual pensions with all the rights and profits thereunto belonging all matters of Regality as Levying Taxes Coynage and the like excepted onely which upon the fayling of the masculine line doe return again unto the Crown The name thereof derived from Abannage a German word signifying a portion But the main Law they stand on is the Salique Law by which the Crown of France may not descend unto the Females or fall from the Lance to the Distaff as their saying is Which Law one undertaking to make good out of holy Writ urged that Text of St. Matthew where it is said Mark the Lillies which are the Arms of France and see how they neither Labour nor Spin. This they pretend to have been made by Pharamond the first King of the French and that the words Sialiqua so often used in it gave it the Name of the Salique Law But Haillan one of their best Writers affirms That it was never heard of in France till the time of Philip the Long Anno 1315. and that it could not possibly be made by Pharamond who though he was the first King of the French had not one foot of Land in France their third King Merovei being the first of those Kings which passed over the Rhene Others say it was made by Charles the Great after the Conquest of Germany where the incontient lives of the Women living about the River Sala in the modern Misnia gave both the occasion and the name De terra verò Salica nulla portio haereditatis muliâ—ri veniat sed ad virilem Sexum tota terrae haereditas perveniat are the words thereof This Terra Salica the learned Selden in his Vitles of Honour Englisheth Knights Fee or Land that is holden by Knights Service as our Lawyers call it and proveth his Interpretation by a Record of the Parliament of Bourdeaux cited by Bodinus where an old Will or Testament being once produced in which the Testator had bequeathed unto his Sonne all his Salique Land it was resolved by the Court that thereby was meant his Land holden in Knights Service And then the sense thereof must be that in Lands holden of the King by Knights Service or the like militarie tenure the Male Children should inherit onely because the Females could not perform those services for which those Lands were given and by which they were holden And for this there may be good reason though in England we deal not so unkindly with the Female Sex but permit them after the Age of 15 yeares to enjoy such Lands because they may then take such Husbands as are able to doe the King those services which the Law requireth But this Interpretation how good and genuine soever indeed it be cannot stand with the French Gloss For then the Crown being held of none but God and so not properly to be called a Fee or Feife could not be brought within the Compass of the Salique Law because not to be counted for Salique Land Give them therefore their own Gloss their own Etymologie and Originall and let us see by what right their Kings Daughters are excluded from their succession to the Diadem For first supposing that to be the Salique Land which lyeth about the River Sala in the modern Misnia I would fain know how it could reach unto the Kings Daughters in France so far distant from it or with what honesty they can lay on them the like brand of incontinencie as was supposed to have been found in those Women of Germanie And next supposing that the Law had been made by Pharamond I would fain learn how it can be applied to the Crown of France to which Pharamond had then no title nor so much as one foot of Land on that side of the Rhene And finally supposing that the Law was made in such generall terms as to extend to all the Countries which the French in time to come should conquer and consequently unto France when once conquered by them I would then ask Whether it did extend to the Crown alone or to all subordinate Estates which were holden of it If unto all Estates holden of that Crown I would fain know with what pretence they could give sentence in behalf of Charles of Blais against John de Montfoâ—t in the succession to the Dukedom of Bretague Charles of Blais clayming by his Mother the Neece of Arthur the second by his second Sonne Guy Whereas John de Montsort was the third Sonne and the next Heir-male of the said Duke Arthur If only to the Crown of France it would be known by what right they detain that Dukedom from the true Heirs of Anne the Dutchess whose Daughter and Heir the Lady Clande being maried unto Francis the first had issue Henry the second and other Children Which Henry besides Francis the second Charles the ninth Henry the third and Francis Duke of Anjou all dying without issue had a Daughter named Isabel or Elizabeth maried to Philip the second King of Spain by whom she was made the Mother of Isabella the late Archdutchess and of Katharine the Wife of Charls Emanuel the late Duke of Savoy Not to say any thing of the pretensions of the house of Lorrein descending from the Lady Clande the second Daughter of King Henry the second and Sister of Isabel or Elizabeth Queen of Spain Nor doe we find that the French so stand upon this Law as not to think that a Succession by and from the Females is in some cases their best
which is called Vallage so named as I conceive from the River Vasle 5 Vitrey upon the confluence of the Sault and Marne the chief Town and Balliage of that part which is named Parthois Ager Pertensis in the Latine so called of 6 Perte another Town thereof but now not so eminent 7 Chaumont upon the Marre the chief Town of Bassigni and strengthned with a Castle mounted on a craggie Rock 1544. 9 Rbemes Durocortorum Rhemorum an Arch-Bishops See who is one of the Twelve Peers of France situate on the River of Vasle At this City the Kings of France are most commonly crowned that so they may enjoy the Vnction of a sacred Oil kept in the Cathedral Church hereof which as they say came down from Heaven never decreaseth How true this is may be easily seen in that Gregorie of Tours who is so prodigal of his Miracles makes no mention of it but specially for Argumentum ab autoritate negativè parum valet since the Legend informeth us that this holy Oil was sent from Heaven at the annointing of Clovis the first Christian King of the French Whereas Du. Haillan one of their most judicious Writers affirmeth Pepin the Father of Charles the great to have been their first annointed King and that there was none de la primiere lignee oinct ny Sacre à Rhemes ny alleiurs none of the first or Merovignian line of Kings had been annointed at Rhemes or elsewhere But sure it is let it be true or false no matter that the French do wonderfully reverence this their sacred Oil and fetch it with great solemnity from the Church in which it is kept For it is brought by the Prior sitting on a white ambling Palfrey and attended by his whole Convent the Arch-Bishop hereof who by his place is to perform the Ceremonies of the Coronation and such Bishops as are present going to the Church-dores to meet it and leaving for it with the Prior some competent pawn and on the other side the King when it is brought unto the Altar bowing himself before it with great humility But to return unto the Town it took this name from the Rhemi once a potent Nation of these parts whose chief City it was and now an University of no small esteem in which among other Colleges there is one appointed for the education of young English Fugitives The first Seminarie for which purpose I note this only by the way was erected at Doway An. 1568 A second at Rome by Pope Gregory the 13. A third at Valladolid in Spain by K. Phylip the second A fourth in Lovaine a Town of Brabant and a fifth here so much do they affect the gaining of the English to the Romish Church by the Dukes of Guise 10 Ligni upon the River Sault All these in Belgica Secunda or the Province of Rhemes In that part of it which belonged to Lugdunensis quarta the places of chief note are 1 Sens Civitas Senonum in Antoninus antiently the Metropolis of that Province by consequence the See of an Arch-Bishop also 2 Langres or Civitas Lingonum by Ptolomie called Audomaturum situate in the Confines of Burgundie not far from the Fountain or Spring-head of the Seine the See of a Bishop who is one of the Twelve Peers of France 3 Troys Civitas Tricassium seated on the Seine a fair strong and well traded-City honoured with the title of the Daughter of Paris a See Episcopal and counted the chief of Champagne next Rhemes A City of great note in our French and English Histories for the meeting of Charles the sixth and Henry the fift Kings of France and England in which it was agreed That the said King Henry espousing Catharine Daughter of that King should be proclamed Heir apparent of the Kingdom of France into which he should succeed on the said Kings death and be the Regent of the Realm for the time of his life with divers other Articles best suiting with the will and honour of the Conquerour 4 Provins by Caesar called Agendicum seated upon the Seine in a pleasant Countrie abounding in all fragrant flowers but specially with the sweetest Roses which being transplanted into other Countries are called Provins Roses 5 Meaux seated on the River Marne antiently the chief City of the Meldi whom Plâ—nie and others of the old Writers mention in this tract now honoured with a Bishops See and neighboured by 6 Monceaux beautified with a magnificent Palace built by Catharine de Medices Queen Mother of the three last Kings of the house of Valois 7 Montereau a strong Town on the confluence of the Seine and the Yonne 8 Chastean-Thierri Castrum Theodorisi as the Latines call it situate on the River Marn These five last situate in that part of Champagne which lieth next to France specially so called known of long time by the name of Brie which being the first or chief possession of the Earls of Champagne occasioned them to be sometimes called Earls of Brie and sometimes Earls of Brie and Champagne Add here 9 Auxerre in former time a Citie of the Dukedom of Burgundie but now part of Champagne of which more hereafter And 10 Fontenay a small Town in Auxerrois in the very Borders of this Province but memorable for the great Battel fought neer unto it An. 841. between the Sons Nephews of Ludovicus Pius for their Fathers Kingdoms in which so many thousands were slain on both sides that the forces of the French Empire were extremely weakned and had been utterly destroyed in pursuit of this unnatural War if the Princes of the Empire had not mediated a peace between them alotting unto each some part of that vast estate dismembred by that meanes into the Kingdoms of Italie France Germany Lorrein Burgundie never since brought into one hand as they were before Within the bounds of Champagne also where it lookes towards Lorrein is situate the Countrie and Dutchy of BAR belonging to the Dukes of Lorrein but held by them in chief of the Kings of France The Countrie commonly called BARROIS environed with the two streames of the River Maâ—n of which the one rising in the edge of Burgundie and the other in the Borders of Lorrein do meet together at Chaloas a City of Champagne Places of most importance in it 1 Bar le Duc so called to distinguish it from Bar on the River Seine and Bar upon the River Albâ— a well fortified Town 2 La Motte 3 Ligni 4 Arqu of which nothing memorable but that they are the chief of this little Dukedom A Dukedom which came first to the house of Lorreinâ— by the guiâ—t of Rene Duke of Anjou and titularie King of Naples Sicil c. who succeeded in it in the right of Yoland or Violant his Mother Daughter of Don Pedro King of Aragon and of Yoland or Violant the Heir of Bar and dying gave the same together with the Towns of Lambesque and Orgon to Rene Duke of Lorrein his Nephew by the
Lady Violant his Daughter From this Sene it was taken by Lewis the 11th who having put a Garrison into Bar repaired the Walls and caused the Arms of France to be set on the Gates thereof Restored again by Charles the 8th at his going to the Conquest of Naples since which time quietly enjoyed by the Dukes of Lorrein till the year 1633. when seized on by Lewis the 13th upon a Iudgement and Arrest of the Court of Parliament in Paris in regard the present Duke had not done his Homage to the King as he ought to have done The Arms hereof are Azure two Barbels back to back Or Seme of Crosse Crossets Fâ—tche of the second But to return again to Champagne it pleased Hugh Capet at his coming to the Crown of France to give the same to Euies or Odon Earl of Blais whose Daughter he had maried in his private fortunes before he had attained the Kingdom with all the rights and privileges of a Countie Palatine Which Eudes or Odon was the Sonne of Theobald Earl of Blais and Nephew of that Gerlon a Noble Dine to whom Charles the simple gave the Town and Earldom of Blais about the year 940. and not long after the time that he conferred the Countrie of Neustria upon Roâ—â—o the Norman In the person of Theobald the 3d the Earls hereof became Kings of Navarre descended on him in right of the Ladie Blanch his Mother Sister and Heir of King Sancho the 8th Anno 1234. By the Mariage of Joan Queen of Navarre and Countess of Champagne to Philip the 4th of France surnamed the Fair both these Estates were added to the Crown of France enjoyed by him and his three Sonnes one after another though not without some prejudice to the Ladie Joan Daughter and Heir of Lewis Hutin But the three Brethren being dead and Philip of Valois succeeding in the Crown of France he restored the Kingdom of Navarre to the said Ladie Joan and for the Countie of Champagne which lay too neer the Citie of Paris to be trusted in a forrein hand he gave unto her and her posterity as in the way of exchange some certain Towns and Lands in other places though not of equal value to so rich a Patrimonie Count Palatines of Champagne 999. 1 Odo Earl of Champagne Brie Blais and Toureine Sonne of Theebald the elder Earl of Blais 1032. 2 Stephen Earl of Campagne and Blais Father of Stephen Earl of Blais and King of England 1101. 3 Theobald eldest Sonne of Stephen 1151. 4 Henry Sonne of Theobald a great Adventurer in the Wars of the Holy Land 1181. 5 Henry II. an Associate of the Kings of France and England in the Holy Wars King of Hierusalem in right of Isabel his Wife 1196. 6 Theobald II. Brother of Henry added unto his house the hopes of the kingdom of Navarre by his Marriage with the Ladie Blanche Sister and Heir of Sancho the 8th 1201. 7 Theobald III. Earl of Campagnâ— Sonne of Theobald the 2d and the Ladie Blanche succeeded in the Realm of Navarre Anno 1234. 1269. 8 Theobald IV. Sonne of Theobald the 3d King of Navarre and Earl of Champagne and Brie 1271. 9 Henry Sonne of Theobald the 4th King of Navarre and Earl of Champagne c. 1284. 10 Philip IV. King of France in right of Ioane his Wife King of Navarre and Earl of Campagne 1313. 11 Lewis Hutin Sonne of Philip King of France and Navarre and Earl of Champagne 1315. 12 Philip the Long Brother of Lewis Hutin King of France and Navarre and Earl of Champagne 1320. 13 Charles the Fair Brother of Philip King of France and Navarre and the last Earl of Champagne united after his decease by Philip de Valois to the Crown of France the Earldom of March neer Angolesme being given for it in exchange to the Ladie Ioane Daughter of King Lewis Hutin and Queen of Navarre maried to Philip Earl of Eureux in her right honoured with that Crown from whom descend the Kings of France and Navarre of the House of Bourbon The Arms of these Palatines of Champagne were Azure two Bends cotized potencee and counterpotencee of three peeces 3. PICARDIE PICARDIE hath on the East the Dukedoms of Luxembourg and Lorrein on the West some part of Normandie and the English Ocean on the North the Counties of Artois and Haiâ—â—â— and on the South Champagne and France strictly and specially so called A Countrie so well stored with Corn that it is accounted the Granarie or Store house of Paris but the few Wines which it produceth are but harsh and of no good relish especially in the Northern and colder parts of it The antient Inhabitants of it were the Snessiones Ambiani and Veromandui considerable Nations of the Belgae and therefore reckoned into the Province of Belgica Secunda but why they had the name of Picards I am yet to seek Omitting therefore the conjectures of other men some of the which are groundless and the rest ridiculous I onely say as Robert Bishop of Auranches hath affirmed before me Quos itaque aetas nostra Picardos appellat verè Belgae diâ—endi suâ—t qui postmodum in Picardorun nomen transmigrarunt The whole Countrie as it lieth from Calais to the Borders of Lorrein is divided into the Higher and the Lower the Lower subdivided into Sainterre Ponthein Boulognois and Guisnes the Higher into the Vidamate of Amieus Veromandois Rethelois and Tierasche in every of which there are some places of importance and consideration In LOWER PICARDIE and the Countie of GVISNES the chief Towns 1. Calais by Caesar called Portus Iccius as the adjoyning Promontorie Promontorium Itium by Ptolomie a strong Town close upon Artois at the entrance of the English Channel taken by Edward the 3d after the siedge of 11 moneths An. 1347. and lost again by Queen Mary in lesse than a fortnight An. 1â—57 So that had Monsieur de Cordes then lived he had had his wish who used to say that he would be content to lie seven years in Hell on condition that Calais were taken from the English The loss of which Town was a great blow to our Estate for till that time we had the Keyes of Frâ—nce at our Girdles and as great a grief unto Q. Mary who sickning presently upon it said to those which attended her that if she were opened they should find Calais next her heart 2. Hamme a strong peece one of the best Out-works of Calais 3. Ardres more towards the Borders of Boulognois memorable for the interview of Henry the 8th and Francis the first and many meetings of the English French Commissioners 4 Guisaes which gives name to this Division called the County of Guisnes of which the Land of Oye whereon Calice stood by the French called commonly Pais de Calais was esteemed a part 2. In BOVLOGNOIS neighbouring on the Countie of Guisnes the places of most note 1 Blackness a strong Fort on the Sea side betwixt Calice and Boulogne 2 Chastillon
opposite to Boulogne on the other side of the water 3 Beullenberg more within the Land an Out-work to Boulogne 4 Boulogne by Plinie called Portus Gessoriacus part of the Countrie of the Morini spoken of by Caesar divided into the Base or Low Town lying on the shore side well built and much frequented by Passengers going to or coming out of England and the High Town standing on the rise of an Hill well garrisoned for defence of the Port beneath it and honoured with a Bishops See translated hither from â—curney when that City was taken by the English The Town and Countrie purchased of Bernard de la Tour the true Proprietarie of it by King Lewis the 13. who as the new Lord did homage for it to the Virgin Maâ—y in the chief Church thereof called Nostre Dame bare headed and upon his knees without Girdle or Spurrs and offered to her Image a massie Heart of gold of 2000. Ounces capitulating that from thenceforth he and his successours should hold that Earldom of her only in perpetual Homage and at the change of every Vassall present her with a golden Heart of the same weight After this it was taken by King Henry the 8th An. 1544. but yielded not long after by King Edward the 6th I aâ—d before I leave this Town that at such time as it was an absolute Estate it gave one King unto Hierusalem and another of England the King of Hierusalem being that famous Godfrey surnamed of Bâ—uillon Earl of this Boulogâ—e as Sonne of Eustace Earl hereof and Duke of Lorrein and Bouillon as the Sonne of the said Eustace and the Ladie Ida the true Inheretrix of those Duchies The second King which had the Title and Estate of Earl of Boulogne was Stephen King of England who held it in right of Maud his Wife the Daughter and Heir of Eustace Earl of Boulogne the Brother of that famous Godsrey But his issue failing not long after and the Estate being fallen amongst his Heires general it came at last to the De la Tours of Auvergne the Ancesters of the now Dukes of Bâ—uillon and so unto the Crown as before is said The Arms of which Family are a Tower embattled Sables but the colour of the Feild I find not 3. PONTHEIU so called from the Bridges built for conveniencie of passage over the moorish â—lats thereof belonged formerly to the English To whom it came by the Mariage of Eleanor Daughter of Ferdinand of Castile by Joane the Daughter and Heir of Simon the last Earl hereof to King Edward the first Towns of most note in it 1 Abbeville seated on the Some well fortifyed and as strongly garrisoned as a Frontier Town upon Artois on one side unassaultable by reason of a deep moorish Fen which comes up close to it beautified with a fair Abbey whence it had the name Abbatis Villa in the Latine and the See of a Bishop 2 Monstreuille a well fortified Town in the way betwixt Abbeville and Amiens and a strong out-work unto Paris 3 Crecie where King Edward the 3d defeated the great Armie of Philip de Valois in the first onsets for that Kingdom And 4. â—report a small Haven on the East of St. Valeries Some place the Earldom of St. Paul in this Countrie of Pontheiu others more rightly in Artoys where we mean to meet with it The Arms hereof were Or 3 Bends Azure 4 And as for SAâ—NTERRE which is the fourth part of the Lower â—â—eardie the chief Tows of it are 1 Peronne upon the River Some where Lewis the 11th the greatest Master of State-craft for the times he lived in put himself most improvidently into the hands of Charles of Burgundie who as improvidenly dismissed him 2. Roy and 3. Montdidier 〈…〉 in Latine both of them strong Towns upon the Frontire but otherwise of little same in former Stories In Higher Picardie and the Vidamate of AMIENS the places of most note are 1 Corbis a Garrison on the Frontire towards the Netherlands 2 Piquigni on the River Some more famous for the enterview of Edward the 4th of England and Lewis the 13th than for giving the name of Picardie to all the Province which Mercator only of all Writers doth ascribe unto it And 3dly Amiens it self seated upon the Some above Piquigni the River being there divided into many Streams for the use and service of the Town well built with very strong walls and deep ditches the loss whereof when taken by Archduke Albert much hazarded the affairs and reputation of King Henry the 4th and therefore when he had regained it he added to the former Works an impregnable Citâ—dell But the chief glorie of this Citie is in the Cathedrall the fairest and most lovely structure in the West of Europe so beautified within and adorned without that all the excellencies of Cost and Architecture seem to be met together in the composition The Fronts of our Cathedrals of Wells and Peterburgh the rich Glass in the Quire at Canterbury the costly Imagerie and arched Buttresses in the Chappell at Westminster before the late defacements of those Cathedralls might serve as helps to set forth the full beauties of it II. But not to dwell on this place too long pass we on next to VEROMANDOIS the ancient habitation of the Veromandâ—â— the fairest and largest part of both Picardies and not a whit inferior to the best of France in the number of neat and populous Cities The principall whereof are 1 Soissons called antiently Augusta Suessionum the chief Citie of the Suessones or Suessiones and the last Hold which the Romans had in all Gaul lost by Siagrius governor for the Western Emperor to Clovis the fifth King of the French In the division of his Kingdom made the Seat Royall of Clotair the sonne of this Clovis and of Aripert and Chilperick the sonnes of Clotair from hence entituled Kings of Scissons their Kingdom containing the whole Province of Belgica Secunda or the Provinces of Artois Picardie and Champagne as we call them now But Soissons having long since lost the honour of a Regall Seat hath of late times been made the honourarie Title of the Counts of Soissons a branch of the Royall stock of Bourbon and a Bishops See situate on the River of Aisne 2 Laon a Bishops See also the Bishop whereof is one of the Twelve Peers of France and Earl of Laon the Town in Latine Laodunum 3 Noyon in Latine Noviodunum an Episcopall See also 4 Chapelle a strong piece one of the best outworks of Paris against the Netherlands 5 D'Ourlans and 6 La Fere places of great strength also but more neer the Frontires And 7 S. Quintin antiently the chief Citie of the Veromandui then called Augusta Veromanduorum called afterwards S. Quintin from that Saint here worshipped as the Patron and Deus tutelaris of it A place of great importance for the Realm of France and so esteemed in the opinion of the Earl of Charolois after Duke of Burgundie
divided into the Higher and the Lower the Lower containing the Sea coasts and the Higher the more Inland parts Principall Cities of the whole 1 Constance a Bishops See the Spire or Steeple of whose Cathedrall is easily discernable afar off both by Sea and Land and serveth Saylers for a Landmark From hence the Country hereabouts hath the name of Constantin 2 Auranches situate on a rock with a fair prospect over the English Channell but more neer to Bretagn than the other the chief Citie of the Abrincantes called Ingena by Ptolomie now a Bishops See 3 Caen Cadomum in Latine an Episcopall See as the other Strong populous and well built seated upon the River Orne second in Reputation of the whole Province but more especially famous for the Sepulchre of William the Conquerour the Vniversitie founded here by King Henry the 5th and for the long resistance which it made against him in his Conquest of Normanite 4. Baieux the â—ivitas Baiocassium of Antoninus from whence the Countrie round about hath the name of Bâ—ssin Memorable of a long time for a See Episcopal One of the Bishops whereof called Odo Brother unto William the Conquerour by the Mothers side was by him created Earl of Kent and afterwards on some just displeasure committed Prisoner For which when quarreled by the Pope the Clergie being then exempted from the Secular Powers â—he returned this answer that he had committed the Earl of Kent not the Bishop of Bayeux By which distinction he avoided the Popes displeasure 5. Roven of old Râ—thomarâ—m pleasantly seated on the Seine and watered with the two little Riverets of Robeâ— and Râ—inâ—lie which keep it very sweet and clean The Citie for the most part well built of large circuit and great trading the second for bigness wealth and beauty in all France antiently the Metropolis of this Province and an Arch-Bishops See and honoured of late times with a Court of Parliament erected here by Lewis the twelfth Anno 1501. In the Cathedrall Church hereof a Reverend but no beautifull fabrick is to be seen the Sepulchre of Jâ—hâ— Duke of Bedford and Regent of France for King Henry the sixt which when an envious Courtier perswaded Charles the eighth to deface God forbid saith he that I should wrong him being dead whom living all the power of France was not able to withstand adding withall that he deserved a better Monument than the English had bestowed upon him And to say truth the Tomb is but mean and poor short of the merits of the man and carrying no proportion to so great a vertue 6 Falaise upon the River Ante once of strength and note the dwelling place of Arlette a Skinners Daughter and the Mother of William the Conquerour whom Duke Robert passing through the Town took such notice of as he beheld her in a dance amongst other Damosells that he sent for her to accompany him that night in bed and begot on her William the Bastard Duke of Normandy and King of England Her immodesty that night said to be so great that either in regard thereof or in spite to her Sonne the English called all Strumpets by the name of Harlots the word continuing to this day 7 Vernaville Vernolâ—um in Latine in former times accompted one of the Bulwarks of Normandie against the French Of which it is reported that when news was brought to Richard the first that Philip surnamed Augustuâ— the French King had laid siedge unto it he should say these words I will never turn my back till I have confronted those cowardly French men For performance of which Princely word he caused a passage to be broken thorough the Palace of Westminster and came so unexpected upon his Enemies that they raised their siedge and hastned homewards 8 Alanson of most note for giving the title of Earl and Duke to many Princes of the Royal Familie of Valois beginning in Charles de Valois the Father of Philip de Valois French King and continuing for eight successions till the death of Charles the fourth Duke of this line conferred occasionally after that on many of the younger Princes of the Royal Familie 9. Lysieux on the North-East of Alanson a Bishops See the chief Town of the Lexobii as 10 Caux of the Caletes both placed by Caesar in these parts 11. Eureux an Episcopal See also by Ptolomie called Mediolanium the chief Citie antiently of the Eburones and still a rich and flourishing Town the third in estimation of all this Province 12. Gisors a strong frontire Town towards France whilst Normandie was in the hands of the English or under its own Dukes and Princes notable for the many repulses given unto the French And 13. Pontoyse another frontier upon France so called of the Bridge on the River of Oyse which divides France from Normandie on which the Town is situate and by which well fortified on that side but taken at the second coming of Charles the 7th after an ignominious flight hence upon the noyse only of the coming of the Duke of York commander at that time of the Province and the English Forces 14. Albemarl contractedly Aumerl most memorable for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Familie De Fortibus Lords of Holderness in England and of Duke to Edward Earl of Rutland after Duke of York More towards the Sea 15. S. Valenies seated on a small but secure Bay betwixt Dieppe and New Haven 16. Dieppe at the mouth of a little River so named opening into a large and capacious Bay a Town of Trade especially for the Newfound-Land remarkable for its fidelity to Henry the 4th in the midst of his troubles When the Confederates of the Guisian faction called the Holy League had outed him of almost all the rest of his Cities compelled him to betake himself hither from whence he might more easily hoise Sail for England and called him in derision the King of Dieppe 17. New-Haven the Port Town to Roven and Paris situate at the mouth of the River Seine from hence by great Ships navigable as far as Roven by lesser unto Pont de l' Arch 70 miles from Paris the Bridge of Roven formerly broken down by the English to secure the Town lying unrepaired to this day by means of the Parisians for the better trading of their City By the French it is called Havre de Grace and Franciscopolis by the Latines repaired and fortified the better to confront the English by King Francis the first and from thence so named Delivered by the Prince of Conde and his faction into the hands of Q. Elizabeth of England as a Town of caution for the landing of such forces as she was to send to their relief in the first civil War of France about Religion and by the help of the same faction taken from her again as soon as their differences were compounded By means whereof the Hugonots were not only weakned for the present but made uncapable of any succours out of England for the
time to come and the next year were again warred on by their King with more heat than formerly 18. Harslew or Honslew as some call it of little notice at the present because not capable of any great shipping nor useful in the way of Trade but famous notwithstanding in our English Stories as the first Town which that victorious Prince K. Henry the 5. attempted and took in in France 19. Cherburg the Latines call it Caesaris Burgum on the Sea side also the last Town which the English held in the Dukedom of Normandie belonging properly and naturally to the Earls of Eureux advanced unto the Crown of Navarre but being garâ—isoned by the English for King Henry the 6th it held out a siedge of seven moneths against the forces of France Here are also in this Dukedom the Towns of 20 Tankerville and â—1 Ewe which have given the title of Earls to the Noble Families of the Greyes and Bourchiers in England as also those of 22 Harcourt 23 Lâ—ngueville and 24 Aumal which have given the title of Duke and Earl to some of the best Houses in France There belonged also to this Dukedom but rather as subject to the Dukes of Normandie than part of Normandie it self the Countie of PERCH situate betwixt it and the Province of La Beausse of which now reckoned for a part It gave the title of Countess to Eufemia the base Daughter of King Henry the first and was divided into the higher and the lower The chief Towns of it 1. Negent le Rotrou of which little memorable but that it is the principal of Perch Govet or the lower Perch 2. Mortaigne or Moriton of most note in the higher Perch especially for giving the title of an Earl to Iohn the youngest Sonne of King Henry the 2d after King of England as in the times succeeding to the Lord Edmund Beaufort after Duke of Somerset But to return again to the Countrie of Normandie the antient Inhabitants thereof were the Caletes Eburones Lexobii Abrincantes spoken of before the Bello cassi or Venelo cassi about Rover the Salares and Baiocenses about Sees and Bayeux all conquered by the Romans afterwards by the French and the French by the Normans These last a people of the North inhabiting those Countries which now make up the Kingdoms of Denmark Swethland and Norwey united in the name of Normans in regard of their Northernly situation as in our Historie and description of those Kingdoms we shall shew more fully Out of those parts they made their first irruptions about the year 700. when they so ransacked and plagued the maritime Towns of France that it was inserted in the Letany From Plague Pestilence and the furie of the Normans good Lord 〈◊〉 To quiet these people and to secure himself Charles the Simple gave them together with the Soveraigntie of the Earldom of Bretagne a part of Neustria by them since called Normannia Their first Duke was Rollo An. 900. from whom in a direct line the 6th was William the Bastard Conquerour and King of England An. 1067. After this Normandie continued English till the dayes of King John when Philip Augustus seized on all his Estates in France as forfeitures An. 1202. The English then possessing the Dukedoms of Normandie and Aquitaine the Earldoms of Anjou Toureine Maine Poictou and Limosin being in all a far greater and better portion of the Country than the Kings of France themselves possessed The English after this recovered this Dukedom by the valour of King Henry the 5th and having held it 30. years lost it again in the unfortunate Reign of King Henry the sixt the English then distracted with domestick factions After which double Conquest of it from the Crown of England the French distrusting the affections of the Normans and finding them withall a stubborn and untractable people have miserably oppressed them with tolls and taxes keeping them alwaies poor and in low condition insomuch as it may be said of the generalitie of them that they are the most beggerly people that ever had the luck to live in so rich a Countrie But it is time to look on The Dukes of Normandie 912. 1 Rollo of Norway made the first Duke of Normandie by Charles the Simple by whose perswasion baptized and called Robert 917. 2 William surnamed Longespee from the length of his Sword 942. 3 Richard the Sonne of Longespee 980. 4 Richard the II. Sonne of the former 1026. 5 Richard the III. Sonne of Richard the 2d 1028. 6 Robert the Brother of Richard the 3d. 1035. 7 William the base Sonne of Robert subdued the Realm of England from thence called the Conquerour 1093. 8 Robert II. eldest Sonne of William the Conquerour put by the Kingdom of England by his two Brothers William and Henry in hope whereof he had refused the Crown of Hierusalem then newly conquered by the forces of the Christian Princes of the West Outed at last imprisoned and deprived of sight by his Brother Henry he lived a miserable life in the Castle of Cardiff and lieth buried in the Cathedral Church of Glocester 1102. 9 Henry the first King of England 1135. 10 Stephen King of England and D. of Normandie 11 Hen Plantagenet D. of Normandie and after King of England of that name the second 1161. 12 Hen the III. surnamed Court-mantle Sonne of Hen the 2d made D. of Normandie by his Father 1189. 13 Rich IV. surnamed Cure de Lyon King of England and D. of Normandie Sonne of Henry the second 1199. 14 John the Brother of Richard King of England and D. of Normandie outed of his estates in France by King Philip Augustus An. 1202. before whom he was accused of the murder of his Nephew Arthur found dead in the ditches of the Castle of Rowen where he was imprisoned but sentenced causa inaudita for his not appearing After this Normandie still remained united to the Crown of France the title only being borne by Iohn de Valoys afterwards King and Charles the 5th during the life time of his Father til the conquest of it by the valour of K. Hen the 5th A. 1420. which was 218 years after it had been seized on by King Philip Augustus and having been holden by the English but 30 years was lost again An. 1450 in the unfortunat Reign of King Henry the sixt Never since that dismembred from the Crown of France saving that Lewis the 11th the better to content the confederate Princes conferred it in Appennage on his Brother Charles Duke of Berry An. 1465. but within two Moneths after took it from him again and gave him in exchange for it the Dukedom of Guyâ—nne which lay further off from his Associates What the Revenues of this Dukedom were in former times I can hardly say That they were very fair and great appears by that which is affirmed by Philip de Comines who saith that he had seen raised in Normandie 95000 li. Sterling money which was a vast sum of money in those
Blais and Champagne and by him given together with the Earldom of Blais to Theobald or Thibâ—uld his Eldest Sonne his second Sonne named Stephen succeeding in Champagne who in the year 1043 was vanquished and slain by Charles Martell Earl of Anjou and this Province seized on by the Victor who afterwards made Tours his ordinarie Seat and Residence Part of which Earldom it continued till the seizure of Anjou and all the rest of the English Provinces in France on the sentence passed upon King Iohn After which time dismembred from it it was conferred on Iohn the fourth Sonne of King Charles the sixth with the stile and title of Duke of Tourein and he deceasing without Issue it was bestowed with the same title on Charles the eldest Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans in the life of his Father the same who afterwards suceeding in the Dukedom of Orleans was taken Prisoner by the English at the Battle of Agincourt kept Prisoner 25 years in England and finally was the Father of King Lewis the 12th 3 On the North side of Anjou betwixt it and Normandie lieth the Province of MAINE The chief Towns whereof are 1 Mans Cenomanensium Civitas in Antoninus by Ptolomie called Vindinum seated on the meeting of Huine and Sartre the principall of the Province and a Bishops See most memorable in the elder times for giving the title of an Earl to that famous Rowland the Sisters Sonne of Charlemaâ—gne one of the Twelve Peers of France the Subject of many notable Poems under the name of Orlando Inamorato Orlando Furioso besides many of the old Romances who was Earl of Mans. 2 Mayenne on the banks of a river of the same name Meduana in Latine the title of the second branch of the House of Guise 1 famous for Charles Duke of Mayenne who held out for the Lâ—ague against Henry the 4th A Prince not to be equalled in the Art of War onely unfortunate in employing it in so ill a cause 3 Vitrun upon the edge of Breagne of which little memorable 4 La Val not far from the head of the River Mayenne of note for giving both name and title to the Earls of Laval an antient Familie allied unto the houses of Vendosme Bretagne Anjou and others of the best of France Few else of any note in this Countie which once subsisting of its self under its own naturall Lords and Princes was at last united to the Earldom of Anjou by the mariage of the Lady Guiburge Daughter and Heir of Helie the last Earl hereof to Eoulk Earl of Anjou Anno 1083. or thereabouts the Fortunes of which great Estate it hath alwayes followed But as for Anjou it self the principall part of this goodly Patrimonie it was by Charles the Bald conferred on Robert a Satâ—n Prince for his valour shewn against the Normans Anno 870. Which Robert was Father of Eudes King of France Richard Duke of Burgundie and Robert who succeeded in the Earldom of Anjou Competitor with Charles the Simple for the Crown it self as the next Heir to his Brother Eudes who died King thereof Slain in the pursute of this great quarrell he left this Earldom with the title of Earl of Paris and his pretensions to the Crown unto Hugh his Sonne surnamed the Great who to make good his claim to the Crown against Lewis the 4th Sonne of Charles the Simple conferred the Earldom of Anjou and the Countrie of Gastinois on Geofrie surnamed Ghrysogonelle a renowned Warriour and a great stickler in his cause in whose race it continued neer 300 years How the two Counties of Main and Tourein were joyned to it hath been shewn before Geofrie the Sonne of Foulk the 3d maried Maude Daughter to Henry the first of England and Widow of Henry the 4th Emperour from whom proceeded Henry the second King of England and Earl of Anjou But Iohn his Sonne forfeiting his Estates in France as the French pretended Anjou returned unto the Crown and afterwards was conferred by King Lewis the 9th on his Brother Charles who in right of Beatrix his Wife was Earl of Provence and by Pope Urban the 4th was made King of Naples and Sicilie Afterwards it was made a Dukedom by King Charles the fifth in the person of Lewis of France his second Brother to whom this fair Estate was given as second Sonne of King Iohn of France the Sonne of Phâ—lip de Valois and consequently the next Heir to Charles de Valois the last Earl hereof the King his Brother yeelding up all his right unto him Finally it returned again unto the Crown in the time of Lewis the 11th The Earls and Dukes hereof having been vested with the Diadems of severall Countries follow in this Order The Earls of Anjou of the Line of Saxonie 870. 1 Robert of Saxonie the first Earl of Anjou 875. 2 Robert II. Competitour for the Crown of France with Charles the Simple as Brother of Eudes the last King 922. 3 Hugh the great Lord of Gastiâ—ois Earl of Paris Constable of France and Father of Hugh Capet 926. 4 Geofrie â—hrysogonelle by the Donation of Hugh the great whose partie he had followed in the War of France with great fidelitie and courage 938. 5 Foulk Earl of Anjou the Sonne of Geofrie 987. 6 Geofrie II. surnamed Martell for his great valour 1047. 7 Geofrie III. Nephew of Geofrie 2. by one of his Sisters 1075. 8 Foulk II. Brother of Geofrie 3. gave Gastinois which was his proper inheritance to King Philip the first that by his help he might recover the Earldom of Anjou from his part wherein he was excluded by his Brother Geofrie 1080. 9 Geofrie IV. Sonne of Foulk 2. 1083. 10 Foulk III. Brother of Geofrie King of Hierusalem in the right of Melisend his Wife 1143. 11 Geofrieâ— V. surnamed Plantagenet 1150. 12 Henry the II. King of England Sonne of Earl Geofrie and Maud his Wife Daughter of King Henry the first 1162 13 Geofrie VI. third Son of King Henry the 2d made Earl of Anjou on his mariage with Constance the Heir of Bretagne 1186. 14 Arthur Sonne of Geofrie and Constance 1202. 15 Iohn King of England succeeded on the death of Arthur dispossed of his Estates in France by Philip Augustus immediately on the death of Arthur Earls and Dukes of Anjou of the Line of France 1262. 1 Charles Brother of King Lewis the 9th Earl of Anjou and Provence King of Naples and Sicilia c. 1315. 2 Charles of Valois Sonne of Philip the 3d Earl of Anjou in right of his Wife Neece of the former Charles by his Sonne and Heir of the same name the Father of Philip de Valois French King 1318. 3 Lewis of Valois the second Sonne of Charles died without Issue Anno 1325. 1376. 4 Lewis of France the 2d Sonne of King Iohn the Sonne of Philip de Valois created the first Duke of Anjou by King Charles his Brother and adopted by Queen Ioan of Naples King of Naples Sicil and
Peer Chamberlain and Regent of France in the absence of Charles the 8th 1503. 9 Charles Earl of Montpensier Duke of Bâ—urbon in the right of Susan his Wife Daughter and Heir of Peter the second Duke of Bourbon After whose death being slain at the sack of Rome Anno 1527. without Issue his Estate fell unto the Crown and so continued till by the Sentence or Arrest of the Court of Parliament in Paris Auvergne Forrest and Beau-jeau were adjudged to Madam Lovise Mother of Lewis the first Duke of Montpensier and Daughter and Heir of Gilbert de Bourbon Earl of Montpensier the Nephew of Iohn Duke of Bourbon the first of that name of which house she was the only surviving Heir from whence descended Henry the last Duke of that Familie spoken of before And for the title of Auvergne it was used customarily by the eldest Sonnes of the Earls and Dukes of Montpensier till given to Charles naturall Sonne of King Charles the ninth called from hence the Count or Earl of Auvergne who being a Confederate of Charles Duke of Bâ—ron was in the year 1604. made Prisoner by King Henry the fourth released by King Lewis the thirteenth Anno 1616. and within two years after made Duke of Aâ—golesme in whose posterity it remaineth The Arms of these Dukes were 1 France a Baston Gules for the Dukedom of Bourbon 2 Or a Daulphin Palme Azure for the Countie of Auvergne 3 Or a Lion Sable armed Gules under a Labell of fine peeces of the same for the Signeurie of Beau-jeu The Arms of the Earldom of Forrest I am yet to seek POICTOU HAving thus taken a survey of those severall Provinces which except Bretagne were the first purchases of the French in the modern France let us next look on those which were possessed by the Gothes And first we will begin with POICTOU their most Northern Province bounded on the North with Beetagne and Anjou on the South with Xantoâ—gne a member of the Dukedom of Aquitain on the East with Tourein Limosin and Bâ—rry and on the West with the Aquitain Seas It is called in Latine Pictavia from the Pictones as Ptolomie Caesar and some others or the Pictavâ— as Antoninus calleth them the old Inhabitants hereof and is a countrey so great and plentifull that there are numbred in it 1200 Parishes and three Bishopricks A strong Argument of the populousness and largeness of it Besides the goodness of the Soil it hath many other great helps to enrich it that is to say a large Sea coast some capacious Harbours not a few navigable Rivers emptying themselves into the Sea besides the benefit which redounds to it from the Clin or Clavius the Crevise and Vienne three Rivers falling into the Loire which also glides along on the North hereof The principall Towns and Cities of it are 1 Poictiers in Latine Pictavis seated upon the Clin or Clavinus by Pâ—olomie called Aâ—gustoruum the largest Citie for compass of ground within the Walls next to Paris it self but conteining in that circuit Meadows Corn-fields and other waste grounds It is an Vniversitie especially for the studie of the Civill Lawes and a See Episcopall one of the Bishops hereof being S. Hilarie surnamed Pictavensis that renowned Father of the Church and a stout Champion of the Catholick Faith against the Aâ—tans though countenanced in their Heresie by the Emperour Constantius 2 Souri upon the River Charente neer the edge of Xantoigne 3 â—almont upon the shores of the Ocean 4 Beaumoir a Sea Town also and a reasonable good Port neer the confines of Bretagne 5 Roch-sur-you which gave the title of Prince to one of the branches of the Royall race of Bourbon 6 Lusignan on the River Ion denominating the Noble Family of Lusignan sometimes Kings of Hierusalem and afterwards of â—yprus which last they had in exchange for the first by the donation of King Rich. the first of England 7 Lucon or Lusson seated upon a navigable arm of the Sea sufficiently famous in being the Episcopall See of the renowned Cardinal of Râ—cheleiu who so long managed the affairs of France for King Lewis the thirteenth 8 Maillesais a Bishops See also 9 Thovars which gives the title of Duke to the antient Familie of Iremovile from which the Dukes of Bretagne did derive themselves from the time that Constance the Daughter and Heir of Conan after the death of 〈◊〉 Plantagenet her first Husband had Guy of Thouars for her second 10 Chastell-Heraula or â—â—sirum Heraldi on the River Vienne of which James Hamilton Earl of Arran in Scotland by the gift of King Henry the second of France the better to assure him to the French Faction there against the English had the title of Duke In the Vine-Fields of this Countrey within two Leagues of Poictiers was fought that memorable Battell between John of France and Edward the Sonne of King Edward the third surnamed the Black Prince Who being distressed by the number of the French would willingly have departed on honorable terms which the French not accepting instead of conquest found a fatall overthrow For they presumingon their own strength to their own disadvantage bereft the enemy of all opportunity of retiring whereas ordinary policie would instruct the Leader of an Army to make his enemie if he would flie a bridge of gold as Count Petillan used to say Hereupon Themistocles would not permit the Grecians to break the bridge made over the Hellespont by Xerxes lest the Persians should be compelled to fight and so happen to recover their former losses and Charles the sixth lost his Army by intercepting of our Henry the fifth in his march to Calice For where all way of flight or retreat is stopt the basest Souldier will rather die with glorie in the front of his battell than flye and be killed with ignominie So true a Mistress of hardy resolutions is Despair and no less true this Proverb of ours Make a Coward fight and he will kill the Devill On the contrary it hath been the use of divers politick Captains to make their own Souldiers fight more resolutely by taking from them all hope of safety but by battell So did William the Conquerour who at his arrivall into England burnt the ships which transported his Armie thereby giving his Souldiers to wit that their lives lay in the strength of their arms and courage of their hearts not in the nimbleness of their heels Tariff the leader of the Moors into Spain burnt likewise all his Navy one onely Pinâ—ace excepted which he reserved to carry tydings of his success When Charles Martell encountred that infinite host of the Saracens of which you have already heard he commanded the people of Tours to open the gates onely to the Victors Then he led his Army over the Loire placing on the bankes thereof certain troupes of horsemen to kill all such as fled out of the field Hereby informing his men that there was to them no more France than what they fought
on unless they were Conquerours In like manner the same Themistocles cunningly working the Persians to enclose the Greek Navy on every side inflamed the Grecians with such courage by a necessity of fight that they gave their enemies the most memorable defeat that ever hapned on those seas But to proceed the People of this Province have more in them of the old Gall than any in France as lying so betwixt the borders of the Gothes and French that it was never throughly planted or possessed by either An Arguwent whereof may be that they are naturally more rude subtile â—â—aftie and contentious than the rest of their Countrie men and have a Dialect by themselves much differing from the common French having many words mixt with it questionless some remainders of the antient Gallick which the naturall French man understands not In the division of Gaule by the Emperour Constantine they were reckoned for a part of Aquitania secunda and as a part thereof wonne from the Romans with Limosin Perigort and Quercu by Euricus King of the Gothes in Spain Of whose Kingdom it continued part till those Gothes were dispossessed of their hold in France by Clovis the fifth King of the French surnamed the Great After which it belonged to the Kings of that People by the Posterity of Charles the Great assigned to some Provincial Governours with the title of Earls One of which being named Ebles of the old Gothish race if I guess aright by the last Will and Testament of William the Debonair Duke of Aquitain and Earl of Auvergne succeeded in that fair Estate Poictou by this means made a part of the Dukedom of Aquitain came with it at the last to the Kings of England as shall there be shewn and being theirs was given with the title of Earl by King Henry the second to Richard surnamed Cuer de Lyon who was after King seized upon by the French in the unfortunate reign of King John with the rest of the English Provinces Anno 1202. Alphonso brother to Lewis the 9th is made Earl of Poictou and being again recovered by King Henry the third it was by him conferred on his Brother Richard Earl of Cornwall But Henry being entangled in the Barons Wars and Richard wholly taken up with the affairs of Germanie of which by some of the Electors he was chosen Emperour it was fully conquered by the French and never since dismembred from that Crown for ought I can find For though in the more active times of King Edward the third some of the best Towns and peeces of it were possessed by the English yet were they lost again soon after according to the various successes and events of War 11 LIMOSIN 12 PERIGORT 13 QUERCU THese Provinces I have joyned together because for the most part they have followed the same fortune being sometimes French and sometimes English according to the successes of either Nation 1 LIMOSIN the largest of the three hath on the East Bourbonnois on the West Perigart and on the North and North-west Poictou and Berry on the South Auvergâ—e It is divided into the Higher properly called Limosin and the Lower commonly called La Marche both parts but specially La Marche which lieth towards Auvergne being mountainous and not very fruitfull but of a free and open Air inhabited by a people of a more staid and sober nature than the rest of the French frugall in expence and moderate in diet only so great devourers of bread that they are grown into a By-word The chief Towns in La March or the Lower Limosin are 1 Tulles seated in a rough and hilly Countrie a Bishops See 2 Uzarche seated amongst the mountains on the River Vezere a very fierce and violent current with which so sortified on all sides that it is thought to be a very strong and secure dwelling 3 Treinac 4 Dousâ—nac 5 Belmont 6 Meissac 7 Briâ—e la Gaillard c. In the Higher Limosin the chief Towns are 1 Limoges a Bishops See the principall of the Lemovices from whom denominated by Ptolomie called Ratiastum A neat but no large City rich populous and inhabited by a people of so great an industrie that they compell every one to work and is therefore by the French called the Prison of Beggars Seated on the Vienne At the taking of it when revolted Edward the Black Prince could by no means be allured to pity the distressed Citizens till pursuing his enemies he saw three French Gentlemen make head against his Armie the consideration of whose magnanimity drew him to pity where before he had vowed revenge 2 Chaluz at the besieging of which our Richard the first was slain by a shot from an Arbalist the use of which warlike engine he first shewed unto the French Whereupon a French Poet made these verses in the person of Atropos Hoc volo non aliâ Richardum morte perire Ut qui Francigenis Baelistae primitùs usum Tradidit ipse sui rem primitùs experiatur Quamque aliis docuit in se vim sentiat artis It is decreed thus must great Richard die As he that first did teach the French to dart An Arbalist 't is just he first should trie The strength and taste the fruits of his own Art The man that shot him was called Bertram de Gurdon who being brought before the King for the King neglecting his wounds never gave over the Assault till he gained the place boldly justified his Action as done in the service of his Countrie and for revenge of the death of his Father and Brother whom the King had caused to be slain Which heard the King not only caused him to be set at liberty but gave him an hundred shillings sterling in reward of his gallantrie 3 Soubsterreâ—n on the confines of Berry 4 Confaulat 5 Dorat on the River Vienne 6 Boâ—sson 7 Bâ—rat of which nothing memorable 2 PERIGORT hath on the East Auvergn and Quercu on the West Xantoigne on the North Limosin and on the South some part of Gascoine The Countrie and people are much of the same condition with that of Limosin saving that Perigort is the more woodie and those woods plentifull of Chesnuts The chief Towns of it are 1 Perigeux the principall Citie of the Petrogorii by Ptolomiâ— called Vessina now a Bishops See some foot-steps of which name remain in a part of Perigeux for the Town is divided into two parts which to this day is called Vesune in which standeth the Cathedrall Church and the Bishops Palace The whole Citie seated in a very pleasant Vallie environed with Downes affording a most excellent Wine and having in it as a mark of the Roman greatness the ruines of a large and spacious Amphitheatre 2 Bergerac seated on the great River of Dordonne 3 Sarlat a Bishops See 4 Nontron defended with a very strong Castle 5 Miramont 6 La Roche 7 Marsae where is a Well which ebbeth and floweth according to the pulse of the River of Bourdeaux And 8 Angâ—lesme
in the North-west towards Xantoigne the seat of the Eugolismenses in the time of the Romans now a Bishops See seated upon the River of Charente with which it is almost encompassed the other side being defended by a steep and rocky mountain A Town of great importance when possessed by the English being one of their best out-works for defence of Bourdeaux one of the Gates hereof being to this day called Chande seems to have been the work of Sir Iohn Chandoâ—s Banneret one of the first Founders of the most noble Order of the Garter then Governour hereof for King Edward the third Being recovered from the English by Charles the fifth it was bestowed on Iohn the third Sonne of Lewis Duke of Orleans Grandfather of King Francis the first with the title of an Earldom onely Anno 1408. Afterwards made a Dukedom in the person of the said King Francis before his comming to the Crown And for the greater honour of it as much of the adjoyning Countrie was laid unto it as maketh up a Territorie of about 24 French Leagues in length and 15 in bredth Within which circuit are the Towns of Chasteau-netâ—f and Coignac on the River of Charente 3 Roche Faulcon 4 Chabannes 5 Meriville 6 Villebois c. Since that united to the Crown it hath of late times given the title of Duke to Charles Earl of Auvergne Anno 1618. The Base Sonne of Charles the ninth consequently extracted from the house of Angolesme 3 QUERCU is encompassed about with Limosin Perigort Languedoc and Auvergne A populous Countrie for the bigness being one of the least in all France and very fruitfull withall though somewhat mountainous The principall places in it 1 Cahors the chief Citie of the Cadurcâ— in the times of the Romans still a great strong and well traded Town and the See of a Bishop who is also the Temâ—orall Lord of it seated upon the River Loch From hence descended and took name the noble Family of Chaworth De Cadurcis in Latine out of which by a Daughter of Patrick de Cadurcis Lord of Ogmore and Kidwelly in the Marches of Wales maried to Henry the third Earl of Lancaster come the Kings of England and most of the Royall houses in Europe 2 Montalban a Bishops See also built on the top of an high mountain and so well fortified by all advantages of Art that it is thought to be the most defensible of any in France of which it gave sufficient proof in that notable resistance which it made to King Lewis the thirteenth in his Wars against those of the Religion Anno 1622. 3 Soulac upon the River Dordonne 4 Nigrepellisse another of the Towns possessed by the Protestant party reduced to the obedience of King Lewis the thirteenth Anno 1621. but in Novemb. following they murdered the Kings Garrison and the next yeer denied admission to the King Taken at last Anno 1622. by the King in person the punishment did exceed the Crime For the men were not only killed and hanged as they had deserved but many of the women also some of them having their secret parts rammed with Gun-powder and so torn in peeces by the unpattern'd Barbarism of the merciless and revengefull Souldiers 5 Chasteau-Sarasin a strong Town on the Garond 6 Nazaret 7 Burette c. The antient Inhabitants of these 3 Provinces were the Lemovices the Petrocorii and the Cadurci before-mentioned of which the Lemovices and Cadurci were cast into the Province of Aquitania Prima the Petrocorii and Engolismenses into Aquitania Secunda In the declining of that Empire seized on by the Gothes but from them speedily extorted by the conquering French Afterwards when King Henry the third of England released his right in the Provinces of Normandy Poictou Anjou Tourein and Maine Lewis the ninth to whom this release was made gave him in satisfaction of all former interesses 300000 l. of Anjovin money the Dukedom of Guienne the Countie of Xaintoigne as far as to the River of Charent with the Province of Limosin And on the Capitulations made betwixt Edward the third of England and John of France then Prisoner to him Perigort and Quenou amongst other conditions were consigned over to the English discharged of all Resort and Homage to the Crown of France After which times respectively they remained all three in the possession of the English untill their finall expulsion by King Charles the seventh never since that dismembred from the Crown thereof 14 AQUITAIN THe Dukedom of AQUITAIN the greatest and goodliest of all France contained the Provinces of Xaintogne 2 Guienne 3 Gascoigne with the Isles of Oleron and Rees and other Islands in the Aquitainick or Western Ocean 1 XAINTOIGNE is bounded on the East with Limosin and Perigort on the West with the Aquitaâ—ick Ocean on the North with Poictou and on the South with Guienne So called from Sainctes one of the Principall Cities of it as that from the Santones a Nation here inhabiting in the time of the Romans whose chief Citie it was The River of Charente running thorow the middle of it and so on the North border of it emptieth it self into the Ocean just opposite to the Isle of Oleron having first taken in the Seugne and the Boutonne two lesser Rivers The chief Towns of it are 1 Sainctes by Ptolomie called Mediolanum by Antonine Civitas Santonum seated upon the Charente a Bishops See and the Seneschalsie for the Countrie 2 S. John d' Angelie situate on the Boutonne a Town impregnably fortified whereof it hath given sufficient testimonie in the Civill Wars of France about Religion 3 Marans a little port but in a marishy and inconvenient situation 4 Bourg sur la mer upon the Dordonne which for the wideness of it is here called a Sea 5 Retraicte seated near the confluence of the two great Rivers the Garond and the Dordonne 6 Blaye the most Southern Town of all this Countrie defended with a strong Castle and a good Garrison for securing the passage unto Bourdeaux this Town being seated on the very mouth of the River which goeth up to it 7 Rochell Rupella in the present Latine but antiently called Santonum Portus as the chief Haven of the Santones a well noted Port in the most northern part of Xaintoigne from whence the Countrie hereabouts is called ROâ—HELOIS The Town seated in the inner part of a fair and capacious Bay the entrance of which is well assured by two very strong Forts betwixt which there is no more space than for the passage of a good ship every night closed up with a massie Chain and the whole Town either environed with deep marishes or fortified with such Bulwarks trenches and other works of modern Fortification that it was held to be as indeed it was the safest retreat for those of the Reformed Religion in the time of their troubles as may be seen by the storie of it which in brief is thus At the end of the second Civill Wars Anno 1568. Many
Towns considering how ill the former Peace had been observed refused to take in any of the Kings Garrisons or permit any of the Papists to bear Arms amongst them of which Rochell was one which also contrary to the Kings command maintained a Navy for their safety by Sea and continued their Fortifications for their defence by Land So that hither the Queen of Navarre and her Sonne retired as to a place of safety Anno 1570. Rochell alone of all the French Towns held good for the Protestants and is by Monsieur Joâ—nville on all sides blocked up but the siege soon raised and Rochell Montalban Sancerre with others made cautionarie for the peace ensuing Anno 1575. besieged by Biron the elder with an Army of 50000 men and 60 peeces of Artillerie Charles the ninth Henry Duke of Aâ—jou the D. of Aumal c. being also present at the service It held out from the beginning of March till the 7th of June and was then freed the Citie having in one moneth endured 13000 shot and the King lost 20000 men amongst them the Duke of Aumal for one Anno 75 78. it was attempted by Linâ—erean the Isle of Ree taken but soon recovered the King of Navarre and Prince of Conde after that defeat being received in in triumph Anno 1577. besieged to Sea-ward by Lâ—nsac who being also beaten back a Peace was made and eight cautionarie Towns more added to their former strength In the troubles of 85 and 88. the Princes abovenamed made it their Retreat and from thence issued to divert the purposes of the Duke of Mercoeur The next yeer Henry the third being slain and the King of Navarre seated in the Throne the Protestant partie increased exceedingly in power and number and taking advantage of the minoritie of Lewis the thirteenth governed themselves apart as a â—rea Estate Rochell being made the head of their Commonwealth fortified to that end with 12 Royall Bastions of Free stone with double ditches deep and broad in the bottom abundantly furnished with Powder and Ammunition 150 pieces of Cannon besides Culverins and smaller pieces with victuals and all other necessaries to endure a Siege and grown unto so great wealth that there were thought to be an hundred or sixscore Merchants worth 100000 Crowns a peece This drew upon them the great War in the yeeres 1621 and 1622. Which ended in the loss of all their Garrisons except Rochell and Montalban those to remain in pledge with the Protestant Partie but for 3 yeers only Which time expired the Rochellers were again besieged both by Sea and Land the Isle of Ree took from them their Fleet broke at Sea the mouth of their Haven so barred up with Ships chained together and sunk into it and other works of stupendious greatness in the very Ocean that no forrein succours out of England however really intended and bravely followed had been able to come to their relief In the end having endured all the extremities of a tedious Siege they yeelded themselves to the Kings mercy Anno 1628. Montalban Nismas and other places newly fortified submitting at the same time also II. GVIENNE the second Province of the Dukedom of Aquitaine is bounded on the North with Xaintoigne from which parted by the River of Dordonne on the South with Gascoigne on the East with Perigort and on the West with the Aquitanick Ocean from the Pyrenean hills to the River of Bourdeaux The reason of the name I could never learn Some think it a corruption of the old name Aquitaine but not very probably The Countrie generally plentifull of Corn and Wine the one being vented into Spain and the other into England The people as those of Xaintoigne also tall of stature of able bodies haters of servitude and baseness and well practised in arms which qualities of the minde and constitution of bodie being therein so different from the rest of France it is possible enough they might have from the English who for 300 yeers were possessed of the Countrie and have left many tracts of their language in it The principall Rivers of this Province are the Garond and the Dordonne meeting together at Retraicte a Town of Xaintoigne and thence in one Channell falling into the Ocean the Countrie betwixt these two Rivers being called Le Pais entre les deux mers or The Countrie betwixt the two Seas the Rivers hereabouts resembling a small Sea in wideness Of lesser note are 1 Jearne 2 Baize 3 Loâ— and 4 Lisle falling into the Garond in their severall places Chief Towns hereof are 1 Bonrdeaux seated on the South bank of the Garond not far from the Sea amongst the marishes The chief Citie of the Bituriges who possessed this tract and for distinctions fake were called Bituriges Vhisci those of Bourges being called Bituriges Cubi It was after called Burdegala and Civitas Burdegalensium the Metropolis at that time of Aquitania Secunda consequently an Archbishops See as it still continueth A fair rich and populous Citie beautified with many goodly buildings an Universitie founded here by King Lewis the 11h and a large Cathedrall It was made Parliamentary for Aquitain and the parts adjoyning by King Charlos the 7th Anno 1453. not long after the expulsion of the English thence and is one of the most noted Empories in all the Kingdom frequented very much by the Dutch and English for Gascoigne wines over which last the French are so jealous that they permit them not to come up the River till they have unladen all their Ordnance at the Port of Blaye The Countrie hereabouts is from this Town called Bourdelois 2 Fronsac lying in the Countrie betwixt the two Seas as they call it which gives the title of a Duke to the noble Familie of the Earls of S. Paul now Dukes of Fronsac and to the Countrie round about the name of Fronsadaze 3 Libourn at the confluence of the two great Rivers opposite to Retraicte in Xaintoigne 4 Soulac at the influx of the Garond in the Peninsula or demi-Island called the Countrie of Medoc 5 Baionne a Sea Town and Episcopall See frontiring on the coast of Spain 6 St. John de Luz at the foot of the Pyrenaean mountains all about which the people speak the Basquish or old Gascoigne language being the same with that of Biscay 7 D' Acqs an Episcopall See by Ptolomie called Aquae Augustae Civitas Aquensium by Antoninus from whence this part of Gaule had the name of Aquitaine These three last being all of them Frontire Towns are strongly fortified 8 Bazas called Cossium by Ptolomie the chief Citie of the Vasates whom Antoninus placeth in this tract now a Bishops See situate on the borders of Gascoigne in the Countrie from hence called Bazadas Towns of less note 1 Esparrez 2 St. Basil 3 Reule 4 Chasteau-Moron 5 Monseguer 6 Saincterre c. Here is also in this Province the Countrie of Buche lying along the Sea-coast from Baionne to Medoc a barren poor and wretched
with Catharine Daughter and sole Heir of Gaston Sonne of Gaston Earl of Foix and of Leanora Princess of Navarre added to his Estate the Signeuries of Bearn Foix and Begorre And Henry of Albret his Sonne by marying the Lady Margaret Sister of King Francis the first united to it those of Armaignac and Comminges By Iean the Daughter of this Henry the whole Estate was brought to Antonie of Bourbon Duke of Vendosme and Father to King Henry the 4th becoming so united to the Crown of Frauce from which it was at first dismembred The Arms of these Earles were Quarterly 1 France 2 Gules a Border ingrailed Arg The 3d c. 7 As for the Countrie of AGENOIS the last part of Gascoigne it never had other Lords after it left off to be French than the Dukes of Aquitaine The principall Cities of it 1 Agen a rich populous and well-traded Town seated on the Garonne in a fruitfull Countrie A Bishops See a Seneschalsie and held to be the fairest in Gascoigne 2 Condon a Bishops See also from which the parts adjoyning are called Condonnois 3 Villeneufne 4 Claerac 5 Marmand 6 Foy c. Thus having took a brief view of those severall members which made up the great bodie of the Dukedom of Aquitaine let us next look on the Estate of the whole thus brought together which in the declination of the Roman Empire was given unto the Gothes before possessed of all Gallia Narbonensis by Valentinian the 3d as a reward for their service in driving the Alani out of Spain Long the Gothes had not held it when they were outed of it by Clovis the fifth King of the French continuing under his Successors till Ludovicus Pius made it a Kingdom and gave it unto Pepin his youngest Sonne But Charles and Pepin the Sonnes of this Pepin being dispossessed by Charles the Bald it was by him conferred on Arnulph of the house of Burgundie for his many good services against the Normans Anno 844. Whose Successors take here in this order following The Dukes of Aquitaine 844. 1 Ranulph of Burgundy first Duke of Aquitaine 875 2 William Earl of Auvergne Nephew of Ranulph 902. 3 Ebles Earl of Poictou succeeded in Aquitaine and Auvergne by the Will and Testament of Duke William 911. 4 Ebles II. Sonne of Ebles the first 935. 5 Wâ—lliam II. the Sonne of Ebles the second 970. 6 William III. Sonne of William the second 1019. 7 Guy the Sonne of William the third 1021. 8 William IV. Sonne of Guy 1086. 9 William V. Sonne of William the fourth 1156. 10 Lewis the seventh of France in right of Eleanor his Wife sole Heir of William the fifth 1152 11 Henry Duke of Normandie and Earl of Anjou c. in right of Eleaâ—or his Wife divorced from Lewis on pretence of some consanguinity after King of England 1169. 12 Richard King of England the Sonne of Henry 1199. 13 Iohn King of England the Brother of Richard who forfeiting his estates in France on a judiciall sentence pronounced against him for the supposed murther of his Nephew Arthur Duke of Bretagne Aquitaine and the rest of the English Provinces were seized on by the French Anno 1202. But notwithstanding this Arrest the English still continued their pretensions to it till at the last it was agreed betwixt King Lewis the 9th of France and Henry the 3d of England Anno 1259. That the English should rest satisfied with Guienne the bounds whereof were to be the Pyrenees on the South and the River of Charente on the North comprehending therein also the Countrie of Limosin and that on his investiture into this estate he should relinquish all his rights in Normandy Aujou Tourein Maâ—â—e In consideration whereof he should have 150000 Crowns in readie money On this accord the Kings of England became Homagers to the Crown of Fraâ—ce which sometimes they omitted sometimes did it by Proxie but never in person till Philip de â—aloâ—s required it of K. Edw. the third and because such duties are not personally done by Soveraign Princes Du Serres shall describe the formality of it The place designed for this exploit was the Church of Amiens to which Edward came saith he with such a Train as was entended rather to the honour of himself than the French King Royally attired he was with a long Robe of Crimson Velvâ—t powdred with Leopards of Gold his Crown upon his head his Sword by his side and Golden spurres upon his heels Philip attended by the chief Officers of the Realm sat upon his Throne apparelled in a long robe of purple Velvet powdred with Flower de Lyces of Gold his Crown upon his head and the Scepter in his hand Vicount Melun the great Chamberlain of France commanded Edward to take off his Crown sword and spurres and to kneel down which he did accordingly Then taking both his hands and joyning them together he said unto him You become a Liege man to the King my Master who is here present as Duke of Guienne aud Peer of France and promise to be faithfull and loyall to him say yea and Edward said yea and arose But the Historian notes withall that Philip paid dearly for this Pageant the young King never forgetting the indignity which was put upon him till he had made France a field of blood And here it is to be observed that though the Kings of England by this new investiture were entituled Dukes of Gâ—ienne onely yet they had all the power and privileges of Dukes of Aquitaine excepting the homage of the great Lords and Earls of Gascoigne which formerly belonged unto them Insomuch as Richaâ—d the second though Duke of Guienne onely in stile and title invested his Vncle John of Gaunt in that brave estate under the stile and title of Duke of Aquitaine summoned to Parliament by that name by the said King Richard From this Accord betwixt the Kings the English had posession of the Dukedom of Guienne according to the order of their Successions from the 40th of King Henry the third Anno 1259 to the 29th of King Henry the sixth Anno 1452 the intercalation of John of Gaunt excepted onely when outed of all their old rights in France rather by the good fortnne than by the valour of Charles the seventh the English then divided in Domestick Factions and not at leisure to look after the affairs of France Nor doe I find that Guienne beeing thus recovered was ever dismembred from that Crown but when King Lewis the 11th assigned it over to his Brother the Duke of Berry to take him off from joyning with the Dukes of Bretagne and Burgundie in a new â—onfederacy who held it but two years and died the last Duke of Guienne The Arms of this Dukedom were Gules a Leopard or Lyon Or which joyned to the two Lyons of Normandy make the Arms of England 13 LANGUEDOC LANGUEDOC is bounded with the Pyrenaean hils the Land of Roâ—sillon and the Mediterranean on the South on the North
France and Lorrein and France it self distracted into many Soveraign Estates and Principalities 26. 841. 4 Charles II. surnamed Calvus or the Bald youngest Sonne of Lewis King of France and Emperour vanquished by Charles the Grosse in the War of Italie 38. 879. 5 Lewis II. surnamed Balbus or the Stammering Sonne of Charles the Bald King of France and Emperour 881. 6 Lewis III. with Caroloman his Brother the base Sonnes of Lewis the Stammering Usurpers of the Throne in the infancy of Charles the Simple 886. 7 Charles III. surnamed Crassus or the Grosse King of Germany and Emperour called into France and elected King during the Minority of Charles the Simple 5. 891. 8 Odo or Eudes Sonne of Robert Earl of Anjou of the race of Witikindus the last King of the Saxons elected by an opposite Faction outed Charles the Gâ—osse 9. 900. 9 Charles IV. surnamed Simplex or the Simple the Posthumus Sonne of Lewis the Stammerer restored unto the Throne of his Fathers which after many troubles raised against him by Robert the 2d Earl of Anjou whom he slew in battel he was forced to resigne 27. 927. 10 Rodolph of Burgundie Sonne of Richard Duke of Burgundie the Brother of Eudes succeeded on the resignation of Charles the Simple 2. 929. 11 Lewis IV. surnamed Transmarine in regard that during his Fathers Troubles he had lived in England restored unto the Regal Throne on the death of Rodolph opposed therein by Hugh Earl of Paris and Anjou the Nephew of King Eudes by his Brother Robert before mentioned 958. 12 Lotharius Sonne of Lewis the 4th disturbed in his possession by Hugh Capet the eldest Sonne of the said Hugh on the pretensions of that house by which at last he got the Kingdom 987. 13 Lewis V. Sonne of Lotharius the last King of the House of Charles the Great After whose death being King onely for a yeer the Crown was seized on by Hugh Capet Charles Duke of Lorreine Brother of Lotharius and Uncle unto Lewis the fift being pretermitted And now we are come to the present race of the Kings of France founded in Hugh Capet so called from the greatness of his head Sonne of Hugh the great Earl of Paris and Anjou and Grandchild of Robert the second Earl of Anjou Which Robert was the Brother of Eâ—des and Cousin German of Rodolph Kings of France Who partly by his own wits but chiefly by the weakness of the mungrel Issue of Charles the Great having got the Diadem transmitted it unto his Posterity the Crown descending in a direct line from Father to Sonne till the death of Lewis the 10th surnamed Hutin But here we are to understand that the Realm of France was at that time shut up within narrower bounds than it is at the present the large and rich Countries of Champagne Normandie Bretagne Anjou Poictou Languedoc and the great Dukedom of Aquitain besides those Provinces which constituted and made up the Kingdom of Burgundie being aliened and dismembred from it How they became reduced to the Crown again will be discerned in the ensuing History and Succession of The third Race of the Kings of France of the Capetine or Saxon Line 988. 1 Hugh Capet of whom sufficiently before 9. 997. 2. Robert the Sonne of Hugh Capet Duke of Burgundie also 34. 1031. 3 Henry the eldest Sonne of Robert his younger Brother Robert being setled in the Dukedom of Burgundie 39. 1061. 4 Philip the Sonne of Henry who added Berry to the Crown 49. 1110. 5 Lewis VI. Sonne of Philip surnamed the Grosse 28. 1138. 6 Lewis VII Sonne of Lewis the sixt an Adventurer in the War of the Holy Land as also did his Sonne and successour 1181. 7 Philip II. surnamed Augustus by whom Normandy Aquitain Anjou with their severall Appendixes were taken from King Iohn of England 43. 1224. 8 Lewis VIII Sonne of Philip Augustus 3. 1227. 9 Lewis IX surnamed the Saint renowned for his Wars in Egypt and the Holy-Land He restored Guienne to the English and added the Earldoms of Tholouse and Mascon to the Crown of France 44. 1271. 10 Philip III. Sonne of Lewis 15. 1286. 11 Philip IV. surnamed the Fair King also of Navarre in the right of the Lady Ioan his Wife 28. 1314. 12 Lewis X. surnamed Hutin King of Navarre in right of his Mother whom he succeded in that Kingdom Anno 1305. After whose death the Kingdom of France was to have descended on Ioan his Daughter 2. 1315. 13 Philip V. called the Long Brother of Lewis Hutin partly by threats promises and other practices caused a Law to pass to which he gave the name of the Sal que Law for disabling Women from the succession to the Crown and thereby quite excluded his Brothers Daughter served in the same kind himself by his Brother Charles who following his example excluded on the same pretence his Neeces Joan and Margares the Daughters of Philip. 5. 1320. 14 Charles IV. but in true accompt the fifth of that name most commonly called Charles the Fair Brother of Philip and Lewis the two last Kings After whose death began the Wars of the English for the Crown of France challenged by King Edward the 3d. as Sonne and Heir of Isabel the Daughter of King Philip the Fair and Sister to the 3 last Kings 7. 1328. 15 Philip VI. surnamed de Valois Son of Charles Earl of Valois the second Sonne of King Philip the third and Vncle to the three last Kings succeeded under colour of the Salique Law of which Charles it is said that he was Sonne to a King Brother to a King Vncle to a King and Father to a King yet himself was no King In this Kings dayes was fought the famous Battle of Crecie Anno 1343. in which the French Army consisted of about 70000 Souldiers the English of 11800 only yet the victory fell unto the English by whose valour fell that day Iohn King of Bohemia 11 Princes 80 Barons 120 Knights and 30000 of the common Souldiers He added unto his Estates the County Palatine of Champagne the Country of Daulphine and the Citie and Earldom of Montpelier 22. 1350 16 Iohn the Sonne of Philip de Valois in whose reign was fought the battel of Poictiers wherein Edward the black prince so called for his black acts upon the French with an handfull of wearied Souldiers but 8000 in all overcame the French army consisting of 40000 men of which they slew besides the Nobles 10000 of the common Souldiers and took prisoners King John himself and Philip his Sonne 70 Earls 50 Barons and 12000 Gentlemen 14. 1364. 17 Charles V. the Sonne of Iohn recovered all those peeces except only Calice which the English had before gotten from his Father and Grandfather He is called commonly Charles the Wise but Lewis the 11th would by no means allow him that attribute affirming that it was but a foolish part to give his younger Brother Philip the Dukedom of Burgundy and withall the Heir of Flanders to wife
And so it proved in the Event 18 Charles VI. a weak and distracted Prince in whose reign Henry the fifth of England called in by the faction of Burgundy against that of Orleans maried the Lady Catharine Daughter of this King and was thereupon made Regent of France during the Kings life and Heir apparent of the Kingdom But he had first won the great battel of Agincourt in which the English having an Army but of 15000 vanquished an Army of the French consisting of 52000 men of which were slain 5 Dukes 8 Earls 25 Lords 8000 Knights and Gentlemen of note and 25000 of the Commons the English losing but one Duke one Earl and 600 Souldiers This unfortunate Prince lost what his predecessor Philip the ad had taken from King Iohn of England and had not been restored by King Lewis the ninth 1423. 19 Charles VII Sonne of Charles the sixt after a long and bloodie War recovered from the English then divided by domestick dissentions all their Lands and Signiories in France except Calice only 1461. 20 Lewis XI Sonne of Charls the seventh added unto his Crown the Dukedom of Burgundie the Earldom of Provence and therewithall a Title unto Naples and Sicil and a great part of Picardy A Prince of so great wants or such sordid parsimony that there is found a Reckoning in the Chamber of Accompts in Paris of two shillings for new sleeves to his old doublet and three half pence for liquor to grease his Boots 21 Charles VIII Sonne of Lewis the 11th who quickly won and as soon lost the Kingdom of Naples which he laid claim to in the right of the house of Anjou By the mariage of Anne the Heir of Bretagne he added that Dukedom to his Crown 1498. 22 Lewis XII Sonne of Charles and Grand-sonne of Lewis Dukes of Oriâ—â—ans which Lewis was a younger Sonne of Charles the fifth succeeded as the neâ—t Heir-male of the house of Valois He dispossessed Ludowick Sforzâ— of the Dutchie of Millaine and divided the Realm of Naples with Ferdinand the Catholick but held neither long By his mariage with Anne of Bretagne the Widow of his Predecessour he confirmed that Dukedom to his House and united it unto the Realm by an Act of State After his death the English to prevent the growing greatness of Spaine began to close in with the French and grew into great correspondencies with them insomuch that all the following Kings untill Lewis the 13th except Francis the 2d a King of one yeer and no more were all Knights of the Garter 1515. 23 Francis Duke of Angolesme Grand-sonne of Iohn of Angolesme one of the younger Sonnes of the said Lewis Duke of Orleans succeeded on the death of Lewis the 12th without iâ—â—ue male Took Prisoner at the battel of Pavie by Charles the fifth with whom he held perpetual wars he being as unwilling to indure a superiour as the Emperour was to admit an equall 32. 1547. 24 Henry II. Sonne of Francis recovered Caliâ—e from the English and drove Charles out of Germanie and took from him Mets â—oui and Verdun three Imperial Cities ever since Members of this Kingdom 12. 1559. 25 Francis II. Sonne of Henry the 2d King of the Scots also in the right of Mary his Wife 1560. 26 Charles IX Brother of Francis the 2d the Author of the Massacre at Paris 14. 1574. 27 Henry III. elected King of Poland in the life of his Brother whom he succeeded at his death The last King of the House of Valois stripped of his Life and Kingdom by the Guisian Faction called the Holy League 15. 1589. 28 Henry IV. King of Navarre and Duke of Vendosme succeeded as the next Heir-male to Henry the 3d in the right of the House of Bourbon descended from Robert Earl of Clermont a youunger Sonne of Lewis the 9th He ruined the Holy League cleered France of the Spaniards into which they had been called by that potenâ— and rebellious Faction and laid La Bresse unto the Crown together with the Estates of Bearn and Base Navarre and after a ten years time of peace was villainously murdered by Ravillac in the streets of Paris 21. 1610. 29 Lewis XIII Sonne of Henry the 4th the most absolute King of France since the death of Charles the Great For the reduction of the scattered and dismembred Provinces the work of his many Predecessors he added the reduction of all the Ports and Garrisons held by the Hugonots in that Kingdom seized on the Dukedom of Bar and surprized that of Lorreine both which he held untill his death 32. 1642. 30 Lewis XIV Sonne of Lewis the 13th and of the Lady Anne eldest Daughter of Philip the third of Spaine succeeded at the age of four years under the Government of his Mother the 30th King of the Line of Capet the 43 from Charles the Great and the 64 King of France or rather of the French now living As for the Government of these Kings it is meerly Regal or to give it the true name Despoticall such as that of a Master over his Servants the Kings will going for a Law and his Edicts as valid as a Sentence of the Court of Parliament Quod Principi placuerit Legis habet vigorem was a Prerogative belonging to the Roman Emperours as Justinian tells us in his Institutes and the French Kings descending from Charles the Great claim it as their own The Kings Edicts alwayes ending with these binding words Car tel est nostre Plaisir for such is our pleasure And though he sometimes send his Edicts to be verified or approved in the Parliament of Paris and his Grants and Patents to be ratified in the Chamber of Accompts there holden yet this is nothing but a meer formalitie and point of circumstance those Courts not daring to refuse what the King proposeth It is Car tel est nostre plaisir which there goeth for Law And by this intimation of his Royall pleasure doth he require such Taxes as the necessity of his Affairs the greediness of his Officers or the importunity of Suters doe suggest unto him The Patrimonie of the Crown being so exhausted by the riot and improvidence of former Princes that the King hath no other way to maintain his State defray his Garrisons reward such as deserve well of him and support those that depend upon him but only by laying what he pleaseth on the backs of his Subjects against which there is no dispute by the common People though many times the Great Princes have demurred upon it And therefore to make them also instrumentall to the publick 〈◊〉 the Kings are willing to admit them to some part of the spoyl to give them some exâ—mptions from those common burdens and to connive at their oppressing of their Teâ—ants against all good conscience that being so privileged themselves they may not interrupt the King in his Regal â—ourses The power of the French King over his Subjects being so transcendent it cannot be but that
apparition of that Saint to his Father Charles the seventh on Orleans Bridge in his wars against the English The Seat thereof was first at S. Michaels Mount in Normandy a place which had held longest for the French Kings against the English but it was afterwards removed to Bois de Vincennes not far from Paris S. Michaels day the time of the Solemnity and Mount S. Michael the name of the Herald which did attend upon the Order which in most things was presidented by that of the Garter 5 Of the Holy-Ghost ordained by Henry the 3d Anno 1579 to rectifie the abuses which had crept into that of S. Michael having been of late times given to unworthy persons to reduce which to its first esteem he ordered that the Collar of S. Michael should be given to none who had not first been dignified with this of the Holy-Ghost into which none to be admitted but such as can prove their Nobility by three descents Their Oath is to maintain the Romish-Catholick Religion and persecute all Opponents to it Their Robe a black Velvet Mantle powdred with Lillies and Flames of Gold the Collar of Flower de Lyces and Flames of Gold with a Cross and a Dove appendant to it And hereunto he gave the name of the Holy-Ghost because this Henry was on a Whit sunday chosen King of Poland I omit the other petit orders as those of the Cock and Dog by them of Montmorencie of the Porcupine by them of Orleans and of the Thistle by them of Burbon The Arms of the French Kings in the dayes of Pharamond and his three first Successors were Gules three Crowns Or. Clovis the Great altered them to â—zure Seme of Flower de Lyces Or and Charles the sixt to Azure 3 Flower de Lyces Or. In which last changes they were followed by the Kings of England varying the Coat of France which they enquartered with their own as the French Kings did and by the Princes of the blood who bear the Arms of France with some difference onely for the distinction of their Houses There are in France Archbishops 17. Bishops 107. And Vniversities 15. Viz. 1 Paris 2 Orleans 3 Bourges 4 Poictiers 5 Angiers 6 Caen 7 Rhemes 8 Bourdeaux 9 Tholouse 10 Nismes 11 Montpelier 12 Avignon 13 Lyons 14 Besancon 15 Dole And so much for France THE PYRENEAN HILLS BEtwixt France and Spain are the Mountains called Pyrenae the reason of which name is very differently reported Some fetch the Original thereof from Pyrene a Nymph the Daughter of one Bebrix said by old Fablers to have been here ravished by Hercules others conceive they were so called because much stricken with Lightnings those Celestial Flames But being the name doth most undoubtedly proceed from a Greek word which signifieth Fire the more probable opinion is that they took this name from being fired once by Shepherds these Hills being then extremely overgrown with woods the Flame whereof raged so extremely that the Mines of Gold Silver being melted by the heat thereof ran streaming down the Mountains many dayes together the fame of which invited many Forrein Nationâ— to invade the Countrie Which Accident they place 880 yeers before the Birth of our Saviour Hereunto Diodorus Siculus an old Greek Writer addes no small authoritie who speaking of this conflagration as Aristotle and Strabo also de addeth withall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say these Mountains had the name of 〈◊〉 from the fire which many dayes together so extremely raged And this tradirion backed by so good autoritie I should rather credit than fetch the derivation as Bocharâ—uâ— doth from Purani a Phoenician word signifying dark or shadie though true it is that these Mountains antiently were very much overgrown with woods as before was noted But whatsoever was the reason why they had this name certain it is that they have been of long time the naturall bound betwixt the great and puissant Monarch of France and Spaine terminating as it were their desires and purposes against each other as well as their Dominions if any thing could put a bound to the designes of ambitious Princes Yet not more separated by these Mountainâ— than by those jealousies and fears which they have long since harboured of one another each of them manifestly affecting the supreme command So that we may affirm of them as the Historian doth of others on the like occasion Aut montibus aut mutuo metu sâ—parantur These mountains also make that â—stâ—mus or neck of Land which conjoyn Spain to the rest of Europe the Câ—aeâ—tabrian Ocean fiercely beating on the North-West the Mediterraâ—ean Sea more gently washing the South-East thereof Their beginning at the Promontorie now called Oiarco the Ocâ—so of Ptolomie not far from the Citie of Baionne in France bordering on the Sea Cantabrick From thence continued South-East-wards betwixt both Kingdoms to Cabo de Creux by the antients called Templum Veneris on the Mediteryanean not far from the Citie of Rhoda now Rosas one of the Port Towns of Catalonâ—a The whole length not reckoning in the windings and turnings affirmed to be 80 Spanish leagues at three miles to a league The highest part thereof by the Spaniards called Canigo and by the Latines named Canus from which as it is said by some there is a Prospect in a cleer day into both the Seas But whether this be true or not for I dare not build any belief upon it it is no doubt the highest part of all these Mountains and took this name from the whiteness or hoariness thereof as having on its top or summit a Cap of snow for most part of the year In which respect as the Alpes took their name ab albo that in the Sâ—bine Dialect being termed Alpum which by the Latines was called Album as before we noted so did Mount Lebanon in Syria take its name from Leban which in the Phoenician Language signifieth white and Lebanah whiteness Such people as inhabit in this mountainous tract have been and shall be mentioned in their proper places I only adde and so go forwards towards Spain that the barbarous people of these Mountains compelled Sertorius in his hasty passage into Spain when he fled from the power of Sylla's Faction to pay them tribute for his pass at which when some of his Souldiers murmured as thinking it dishonourable to a Proconsul of Rome to pay tribute to the barbarous nations the prudent Generall replyed that he bought only time a Commoditie which they that deal in haughty Enterprises must needs take up at any rate OF SPAIN HAving thus crossed the Pyrenees we are come to Spain the most Western part of all the Continent of Europe environed on all sides with the Sea except towards France from which separated by the said Mountains but more particularly bounded upon the North with the Cantabrian on the West with the Atlantick Ocean on the South with the Streits of Gibraltar on the East with the Mediterranean and on the
for many years together against Queen Elizabeth of England And the pursute of this Spanish Monarchy is so hotly followed by the Jesuits who in all their perswasions speak not more of one God or of one Pope than they doe of one King that they hold it forth for the only means to unite the differences of the Church and subdue that great Enemy of Religion the Turk Nor is this onely a Conjecture or a project of the â—esuits onely but a design avowed and declared in Print that all the World may take notice of it and that too in a Book not only licenced by the Provincial of the Dominicans and the supreme Councell of the Inquisition but by Order from the Lords of the Counsell with the Kings Privilege and Commendation prefixt before it The Book entituled La convenientia de los dos Monarquias Catolicas c. The Agreement of the two Catholick Monarchies of Rome and Spaine set out in the year 1612. by one Iohn de Pâ—ente In the Frontispice whereof are set two Scutcheons the one bearing the Crosse-Keys of Rome the other the Arms of Castile and Leon in Vinculo pacis for the motto On the one side of this there is a Pourtraiture representing Rome with the Sun shining over it and darting his Beams upon the Keys with this Inscription Luminare majus ut praesit Orbi et Urbi the Greater light to govern the Citie and the World On the other side another Image designing Spaine with the Moon shining over that and darting her Raies on the Spanish Scutcheon with this Impress â—â—minare minus ut subdatur Urbi et dominetur Orbi i. e. The lesser light made to be subject to the Citie understand of Rome but to govern all the World besides Over all in the top of the 〈◊〉 or Title-page in Capitall Letâ—ers Fecit Deus duo Luminaria magna God made two great Lights The whole Book being an indifferent large Folio is but a Comment on this Text which for substance is conteined wholly in the Frontispice but more at large discoursed of in the Volume it self and plainly shewes what is intended and by whom And yet perhaps the Pope and the 〈◊〉 both may fail in that which is the main of their expectation and if the project take effect the Spaniara will then write himself Luminare majus and make the Pope content with Luminare minus for his part of the spoyl and glad to borrow all his light from the Sun of Spain For though the Kingdom of Spain and Popedom of Rome be thus straitly combined yet herein the Popes have overshot themselves in that leaning so much to the Spaniard and so immoderatly increasing his dominion they doe in a manner stand at his devotion and may peradventure in the end be forced to cast themselves into his arms as their good Lord and Master For certain it is that the Spanish Agents have openly braved the Cardinals and told them That they hoped to see the day wherein the King should offer to the Pope half a dozen to be made Cardinals and he not dare to refuse any and that they themselves should choose no Pope but one of their Masters naming So great an inconvenience it is more than possible it may be to the Poâ—es in making this Prince the one and onely string to their bow and fastning the dependencies of his Roman Catholiques upon him alone excluding France and all other Kings in Christendom of the Romish party from the honour of it And yet so firm they are to their Spanish principles that no favours either granted to their persons or Religion are of value with them or thought worthy of their acceptation if it come from any other Fountain of Grace than the Court of Spain Insomuch as I have heard from a great Minister of State that when some favours were obtained for the English Papists on the treaty of the Match with Spain they were ready with great greediness to embrace the same But when the same favours were obtained for them on the Treaty with France not a man of them would accept them For which some of their Chiefs being asked the reason returned this Answer That by applying themselves to the French they might lose the Spaniard and it were great improvidence in them to change an old and constant Friend who had never failed them for one of whose affections they had no assurance and such a one as by tolerating Hereticks in his own Dominions shewed that he was no fit Patron for the Catholicks to relie upon The chief Rivers are 1 Tagus celebrated for his golden Sands of which the Scepter of the old Kings of Portugal is affirmed by some Writers to be made but I have not faith enough to believe the same The head of it is in the Mountain Seira Molina neer to Cuenca from the which it runneth by the Citie Toledo and then smoothly gliding by the Wals of Lisbon doth pay his tribute to the Western Ocean 2 Ana now Guadiana which arising about the same place runneth afterward under the ground the space of 15 miles and hence the Spaniards use to brag that they have a bridge whereon 10000 cattle daily feed An accident common to many other rivers as to Mole a small river in Surrey Erasinus in Greece and Lycus in Anatolia of which last thus Ovid Sic ubi terreno Lycus est epotus hiatu Existit procul hinc alioque renascitur ore So Lycus swallowed by the gaping ground At a new mouth far off is rising found But having gotten up again loseth it self without recovery in the Western Ocean on the South of Portugal which it separateth from Extremadura 3. Baetis now called Guadalquioir which in the Arabick Language signifieth a great River ariseth out of the Mountains of Sierra Morena and passing by Corduba and Sevil disburdeneth it self into the Southern Ocean at the Haven of S. Lucars de Barameda 4. Iberus which having its head amongst the Mountains of Biscay passeth on Eastwards by Saragossa and Tortosa into the Mediterranean the whole course thereof being 460 miles of which it is navigable 200. A River of such note in the time of the Romans that it divided this whole Countrie into Citeriorem and Vlteriorem of which more anon 5. Duerus which rising in the same Mountains passeth thorow Portugal and so unto the Western or Atlantick Ocean 6. Mâ—nius of which more in Portugal Chief Mountains next unto the Pyrenees spoken of before 1. The Cantabrian Mountains called by Plinte Juga Aâ—â—urum which rising out of a spurr or branch of the Pyrenees overspread the Provinces of Biscay Asturia and Gallicia coasting along the shores of the Cantabrian Ocean where at last they end 2. Idubeda Iubalda or Aurantius Saltus so called by Ptolomie and others of the ancient Writers which beginning not far from the head of the River Iberus followeth the course of that River by the Citie of Burgos and endeth not far from the influx of it into
by Pâ—olomie and Antoâ—inus now an Episcopall See the seat of the Vice Roy and one of the best fortified Towns of all Spain 6 Moia not far from the borders of France where it joyneth on Guipuscoa a place of principall importance the Castle whereof was one of the last peeces on this of side the Mountains which held out for King Iohn of Albreâ— against Ferdinand the Catholique in his surprizall of this Kingdom 7 Montreal 8 Olite and 9 Taâ—alla all yielded with the rest of this Kingdom to Frederick of Toledo Duke of Alva Who had the happiness to subdue this Realm to the Crown of Castilâ— as his Sonne Ferdinand had to conquer the Realm of Portugall 10 Tudeâ—e on the Eastern bank of the River Ebro honoured with a little University there founded by Ferdinand the Catholick on his surprizall of that Kingdom 11 Calahorra situate on the western banks of the Iberus or Ibrâ— by Ptolomie called Calagorina by Strubo Calaguris now a Bishops See taken from Raimir the 2d King of Navarre by Aâ—â—onso the 2d of Castile and made a Member of that Kingdom As also was 12 Logrogno on the same banks of the River also 13 Estella bordering on Castile to which adjudged though on the Eastern side of the River by Lewis the 11th of France made Vmpire for the attonement of some differences betwixt Henry King of Castile and John King of Navarre and Aragoâ— The old inhabitants thereof were the Vascones possessed not only of this tract but of Bâ—scay and Guiâ—â—scoa also from them denominated who passing over the Pyrenees made themselves masters of that Province which is now called Gascoigne by the French and Vascovia in Latin Wonne from the Romans by the Gothes and from them by the Moores it began to be a Kingdom under Garcia Ximines a noble man of the Gothish blood who with 600 men only began to make head against the Saracens Anno 716. first under the title of the Kingdom of Sobrarbre and after that of Navarre for the Reasons formerly delivered The sixt from Garcia Xâ—mines was Inigo surnamed Aâ—ista so named from his vehemency and heat in War the Sonne of Simon Earl of Bâ—gorre in Gâ—scoâ—gne elected to this Kingdom on the death of Ximines the fift King Anno 840 or thereabouts as the next Heir but in the collaterall Line of Dâ—n Garcia â—imines the first King of Sobrarbre To him the taking of Pampelune is ascribed most generally though Turquet in his History referre the same to Garcia the second King But certainly the Town was in the hands of the Moores till forced from them by the prowess of Charlemagne by them again recovered after the defeat of Roncevals and held till the time of this King who possessed himself of it To this King also is ascribed the first beginning of the ceremony of Crowning and Anointing after the manner used by the Kings of France But the old Roman Provinciall cited in the titles of honour acknowledgeth no such honour to these petit Kings communicated only in that time to the Emperors of the East and West the Kings of Hierusalem England France and Sâ—â—cil And therefore probable it is that the custome came into Navarre with the house of Champagne Other Kings of most note in the course of Story were 3 Fortunâ— the second Nephew of Inigo Arista by his Sonne Garcia the third who added unto his Estate the Earldom of Aragon descended to him by his Mother the Daughter and Heir of Asnarius or Aznario the last Earl thereof 4 Sancho the fourth surnamed the Great who first assumed unto himself the title of King of Spain his predecessors using no other title than Kings of Sobrarbre or Navarre his Co-temperaries calling themselves Kings of Leon Toledo Sevil Corduba according to the names of their severall Kingdoms the Gothes Kings of the Gothes in Spain and so the Vandalls and the Suevi Onely the Earls of Barcelone at their first Erection by the French entituled themselves the Dukes and Marquesses of Spain as if all were theirs with bragg and vanitie enough But this Prince had some good ground for it as being by inheritance possessed of Navarre and Aragon of Castile in the right of his Wife Donna Nugnâ— or Elviâ—a Sister and Heir of Sancho the last Earl thereof and by conquest of a great part of the Realm of Leon so that almost all Spain not possessed by the Moores was become his own Had these Estates remained entire to his Successors the Moores no doubt had sooner lost their hold in Spain and the whole Continent been brought under the obedience of one sole Monarch But this King either loving all his Sonnes alike or else offended with the eldest who most unnaturally had accused his own innocent mother of the crime of Adultery divided his Estates amongst them giving to Garcia his eldest Sonne the Realm of Navarre with that part of Leon which he held by conquest to Ferdinand his second Sonne Castile and Aragon to his base Sonne Raymir both which he erected into Kingdoms and finally to Gonsales his third Sonne the Realm of Sobrarbre then first dismembred from Navarre By means of which impolitick course his Sonnes being all of equall title and Estates instead of opposing the common foe quarrelled with each other and left the quarrell as a Legacie to their severall Successours which mischief might have been avoided if he had not dignified them all with the title of Kings or left the rest as Homagers unto one Supreme 5 Sancho the fift Nephew of Sancho the Great by his Sonne Garcia de Nagera unnaturally and traiterously slain by his Brother Raymir After whose death and the short interposition of his Murtherer this Kingdom was seized on by the Kings of Aragon three of which viz. Sancho Raymires Pedro Alfonso did severally and successively enjoy the same 6 Alfonso the last of the three Kings of Aragon reigning in Navarre surnamed the Warriour who for a time was King of Castile also in right of â—rraca his Wife in which respect he took unto himself the title of Emperour of Spain though not acknowledged so by others But finally dying without issue and his Brother Raymir or Raymond called the Monk succeeding in Aragon the Kingdom of Navarre reverted to Garcia Raymir Lord of Monson the direct heir of Garcia de Nagera by Raymir Lord of Calahorra his younger Sonne 7 Sancho the 8th the Nephew of this Garcias Raymir by his Sonne Sancho the 7th surnamed the Wise the last King of the masculine and direct line of the Kings of Navarre the Kingdom after his decease passing by the Females or Heirs generall to the Earls of Champagâ—e and so unto the Kings of France the Houses of Eurâ—ux Foix Albret and Vendosme but never holding above 3 descents in any one Family By meanes whereof these Kings being barred from gaining any thing on the Moores by the interposition of the Kings of Castile and Aragon and having no way to enlarge their Revenue
〈◊〉 self in the mountainous places of this Countrie to which many of the old Inhabitants resorted put themselves under his command and elected him to be their King first by the name of King of the Asturias and after by the Title of King of Leon when he had got that Citie into his hands as being the Citie of most note and the strongest hold that he was possessed of The Kingdom at the first beginning contained only the more mountainous parts of the two Asturias enlarged a little further South on the taking of Leon by this first Pelagius Afterwards by the â—alour of Ordogno the 2d it extended over both Asturias Gallicia and the old Castile divided from the Moores by the Mountains of Avila and Segovia but more defended by the valour of the people and gallantry of their Princes than it was by those Mountains Kings of most note besides the two be-before remembred were 1. Mauregate the base Sonne of Alfonso the first who having by the help of Abderamen King of the Moores obtained the Kingdom came to a base agreement with them in which he bound himself to pay them as an yeerly tribute 50 Virgins of noble Families and as many of inferiour birth for which he died hated and detested of all men 2 Raymir the first who so discomfited the Moores at the battel of Clavigio Anno 826. that from that time the power and reputation of the Kings of Corduba began to languish 3 Alfonso the 3d who refused to pay unto the Moores the said tribute of Virgins and for his many victories against the Moores was surnamed the Great who being outed of his Kingdom by his Sonne Garcia not only patiently digested so great a wrong but willingly became his Sonnes Leiutenant against the Moores 4 Veramund the 2d chosen King in the minoritie of Raymir the 3d in whose time the Moores took Leon and spoyled the Church of S. Iames in Gallicia but were after beaten to their homes with the loss of many of their own places 5 Veramund the 3d who `making war against Ferdinand the first King of Castile was by him slain in battel the Conquerour seizing on his Kingdom in right of Sanchâ— his Wife the Sister of Veramnnd the three Kings next succeeding being Kings of both 6 Ferdinand the 3d Sonne of Alfonso the 9th and of Berâ—ngaria the younger Sister of Henry King of Castile by the power and policie of his Mother seized on the Castiles of right belonging to Blanch the elder Sister Wife of Lewis Sonne to Philip the 2d King of Fraâ—ce and after the death of his Father succeeded in Leon. Of whom we shall hear more when we come to Castile After this time these Kingdoms never were divided but incorporate into one â—state called for long time the Kingdom of Castile and Leon though afterwards Leon was left out of the Regal stile and only that of Castile mentioned except in Legal instruments Letters Patents and Instruments of Negotiation with forrain Frinces The whole succession of these Kings the Histories of Spain thus present unto us The Kings of Oviedo and Leon. A. Ch. 716. 1 Pelagius of whom sufficiently be-before 20. 735. 2 Fasila the Sonne of Pelagius 2. 737. 3 Alfonso for his Pietie surnamed the Catholick the Sonne-in-law of Pelagius by his Daughter Ormisinde 756. 4 Phrouilla the Sonne of Alfonso the Catholick the Founder or Repairer rather of Oâ—iedo 768. 5 Aurelius the Brother of Phroilla 6. 774. 6 Sillo the Sonne-in-law of Alfonso the Catholick by his Daughter Odesinde 9. 783. 7 Mauregate an Vsurper the bastard Sonne of Alfonso 6. 789. 8 Veramund Sonne to Froilla 6. 795. 9 Aâ—fonso II. surnamed the Chast the Brother of Veramund 29. 825 10 Raymir the Sonne of Veramund 6. 831. 11 Ordâ—gne Sonne to Raymir 10. 841. 12 Alfonso III. surnamed the Great the Sonne of Ordogno 46. 886. 13 Garcia Sonne to Alfonso the 3d. 3. 889. 14 Ordogno II. King of Gallicia the Brother of Garcia 897. 15 Phroilla II. Brother of Ordogno 1 898. 16 Alfonso IV. Sonne of Ordogno 6. 904. 17 Raymir II. Brother of Alsonso 19 924. 18 Ordogno III. Sonne of Raymir 5. 929. 19 Sancho surnamed the Gross Brother of Ordogno the 3d. 12. 941. 20 Raymir III. Sonne of Sancho 24. 965. 21 Veramund II. Brother of Sancho 17. 982. 22 Alfonso V. Sonne of Veramund 46. 1028. 23 Veramund III. Sonne of Alfonso 9. 1037. 24 Sanctia Sister of Veramund Ferdinand King of Castile 30. 1067. 25 Alfonso VI. the youngest Sonne of Ferdinand and Sanctia first King of Leon only but after the death of Sanctius his elder Brother he succeeded also in Castile 41. 1108. 26 Vrraca the Daughter of Alphonso Alfonso VII King of Arag and Navarre 13 1122. 27 Alfonso VIII the Sonne of Vrraca by Raymond of Burgudie succeeded in Leon and Castile 35. 1157. 28 Ferdinand II. younger Sonne of Alfonso King of Leon only 31. 1188. 29 Alfonso IX Sonne of Ferdinand 42. 1230. 30 Ferdinand III. Sonne of Alfonso by Berengaria or Berenguela Sister of Henry of Castile by the power and practices of his Mother succeeded in the Realm of Castile whilest his Father lived Anno 1217. to the prejudice of Blanch her elder Sister maried to Lewis the 8th of France by whom she had Lewis the 9th and other Children The Kingdoms never since that time dis-joyned as they had been once before since the first uniting The Armes of this Kingdom are Argent a Lyon Passant crowned Or which Armes when it was joyned to the Kingdom of Castile were quartered with the Coat thereof that being the first time as Camden notes that ever Armes were born Quartered Followed herein by Edward the 3d of England who not only took unto himself the Title of King of France but to shew his right unto that Crown quartered the Flower de Lices wâ—th his English Lions 3 BISCAY and 4 GVIPVSCOA OF these two we shall speak together because of the similitude and resemblances which are between them both in the Countrey and the people the names being also forged from the same Originall Bounded upon the West with the Kingdom of Leon on the East with the Pyrenees and Guienne in the Realm of France on the North with the Cantabrian Ocean and on the South with Navarre and old Castile Thus named from the Vascones inhabiting the neighbouring Kingdom of Navarre in the time of the Romans part of which people in the year 640. or thereabouts passed over unto the farther side of the Pirenees where they took up those parts of France since from them called Gascoigne The rest continuing in their old seats or spreading more into the West towards the Cantabrians gave to those parts the name of Guipuscoa and Vâ—scaia for so the Spaniarde write and speak it now by us called Biscay their language also which is much different from the rest of Spain being called the Basquish more neer in sound to that of Vascons the Originall name The whole
because he compelled the Moores to be baptized banished the Iewes and in part converted the Americans unto Christianity or because having united Castile to his Dominions surprized the Kingdom of Navarre and subdued that of Granada he was in a manner the Catholique or genenerall King of all Spain The last reason seemeth to sway most in the restauration of this attribute in that when it was granted or confirmed on Ferdinand by Pope Alexander the sixt the King of Portugal exceedingly stomached at it quando Ferdinandus imperio universam Hispaniam saith Mariana non obtineret ejus tum non exigua parte penes Reges alios It seems Emanuel could not think himself a King of Portugal if the title of the Catholick King did belong to Ferdinand Wherein he was of the same mind as was Gregory the Great who when Iohn of Constantinople had assumed to himself the title of the Occumenicall or Catholique Bishop advised all Bishops of the World to oppose that arrogancie and that upon the self-same reason Nam si ille est Catholicus vos non estiâ— Episcopi for it Iohn were the Catholick Bishop they were none at all But upon what consideration soever it was first re-granted it hath been ever since assumed by his Posterity to whose Crown as hereditarie and in common use as the most Christian King to France the Defender of the Faith to England And yet there was some further reason why the Spaniard might affect the title of Catholick King his Empire being Catholick in regard of extent though not of Orthodoxie of doctrines as reaching not over all Spain onely but over a very great part of the World besides For in right of the Crown of Castile he possesseth the Towns of Mellila and Oran the Haven of Masalquivir the Rock of Velez and the Canarie Ilands in Africk the Continent and Ilands of all America except Brasil and some plantations in the North of the English Hollanders and a few poor French In the rights of the Kingdom of Aragon he enjoyeth the Realms of Naples Sicil and Sardinia with many Ilands interspersed in the Mediterranean and in right of the house of Burgundie the Counties of Burgundie and Charolois the greatest part of Belgium with a title unto all the rest besides the great Dukedom of Millain the Havens of Telamon and Plombino and many other peeces of importance in Italie held by investiture from the Empire To which if those Estates be added which accrewed to Philip the second by the Crown of Portugal we have the Towns of Ceuta Targier and Maragon in Barbarie the Fortresses of Arguen and S. George in Guinea the Ilands of Azores Madera Cape Verd S. Thomas Del Principle on this side of the Cape and of Mosambique on the other in Asia all the Sea-coast almost from the Gulf of Persia unto China and many strong holds in the Moluccoes Bantan Zeilan and other Ilands and finally in America the large Country of Brasil extending in length 1500 miles An Empire of extent enough to appropriate to these Monarchs the stile of Catholick The Monarchs of Spain A. Ch. 1478. 1 Ferdinand K. of Aragon Sicily Sardinia Majorca Valentia Earl of Catalogue surprised Navarre and conquered the Realm of Naples Isabel Q. of Castile Leon Gallicia Toledo Murcia Lady of Biscay conquered Granada and discovered America 1504. 2 Joane Princess of Castile Granada Leon c. and of Aragon Navarre Sicily c. Philip Archduke of Austria Lord of Belgium 1516. 3 Charles King of Castile Aragon Naples c. Archduke of Austria Duke of Millain Burgundy Brabant c. Earl of Catalogue Flanders Holland c Lord of Biscay Friâ—zland Iltreict c. and Emperour of the Germans He added the Realms of Mexico and Peru the Dukedoms of Geldeâ—land and Millain the Earldom of â—utphen and the Signeuries of Utrecht Over-Yssell and Growing unto his Estates A Prince of that magnanimity and puissance that had not Francis the first in time opposed him he had even swallowed all Europe He was also for a time of great strength and reputation in â—unis and other parts of Africa disposing Kingdomes at his pleasure but the Turk broke his power there and being hunted also out of â—â—ermany he resigned all his kingdoms and died private 42. 1558. 4 Philip II. of more ambition but less prosperity than his Father fortunate onely in his attempt on the kingdom of Portugal but that sufficiently balanced by his ill successes in the Netherlands and against the English For the Hollanders and their Consederates drove him out of eight of his Belgic Provinces the English overthrew his Invincible Armada intercepted his Plate-Fleets and by awing the Ocean had almost impoverished him And though he held for a time an hard hand upon France in hope to have gotten that Crown by the help of the Leaguers yet upon casting up his Accompts he found that himself was the greatest Loser by that undertaking So zealous in the cause of the Romiâ—h Church that it was thought that his eldest Sonne Charles was put to death with his consent in the Inquisition-house for seeming savourably inclined to the Low-Country 〈◊〉 as the 〈◊〉 called them These four great Kings were all of the Order of the â—arrer but neither of the two that followed 1598. 5 Philip III. Finding his Estate almost destroyed by his Fathers long and chargeable Warres first made peace with England and then concluded a Truce for twelve years with the States of the Netherlands which done he totally banished all the Moores out of Spain and was a great stickler in the Warres of Germany 1621. 6 Philip IV. Sonne of Philip the 3d got into his power all the Lower â—aluinate but lost the whole Realm of Portugal and the Province of Catalonia with many of his best Towns in Flanders Artots and Brabant and some Ports in Italy not yet recovered to that Crown from the power of the French This Empire consisting of so many severall Kingdoms united into one Body may seem to be invincible Yet had Queen Elizabeth followed the counsell of her men of Warre she might have broken it in pieces With 4000 men she might have taken away his 〈◊〉 from him without whose gold the Low-Country Army which is his very best could not be paid and by consequence must needs have been dissolved Nay Sir Walter Ralegh in the Epilogue of his most excellent History of the World plainly affirmeth that with the charge of 200000 l continued but for two years or three at the most the Sâ—aniardâ— might not only have been perswaded to live in peace but that all their swelling and overflowing streams might be brought back to their naturall channels and old banks Their own proverb saith the Lion is not so fierce as he is painted yet the Americans tremble at his name it 's true and it is well observed by that great Politiâ—ian 〈◊〉 that things wcich seem 〈◊〉 and are not are more feared farâ—e off than 〈◊〉 at hand Nor is this judgement
built upon weak conjectures but such as shew the power of Spain not to be so formidable as it 's commonly supposed which I find marshalled to my hand in this manner following 1 The 〈…〉 his Realms and other Estates severed by infinite distances both of Sea and Land which makes one part unable to relieve or defend the other 2 The 〈…〉 Wars his Forces of necessity being long a gathering in places so remote from the â—oyall Seat and being gathered no less subject to the dangers both 〈…〉 and Land before unâ—ted into a body and made fit for action 3 The danger and uncertaintie which the most part of his 〈◊〉 Revenues are subject to many times intercepted 〈◊〉 Pirates and open Enemies sometimes so long delayed by cross Winds and Seas that they come too late to serve the turn 4 The different temâ—ers and affections of a great part oâ— his Subjects not easily concurring in the same ends or travelling the same way unâ—o them 5 The 〈…〉 Portugueze and Italian Provinces not well affected for their private and particular reasons unto the Castilians apt to be wrought on by the Ministers of neighbouring Princes whom 〈◊〉 of State keep watchfull upon all advantages for the depressing of his power 6 〈◊〉 last of all the want of people of his own naturall Subjects whom he may best relie on for the increase and grandour of his Estates exhausted and diminished by those waies and means which have been touched upon before without any politique or provident course to remedy that defect for the time to come And this I look on as the greatest and most sensible Error in the Spanish Government therein directly contrary to the antient Romans Who finding that nothing was more necessary for great and important enterprizes than multitudes of Men employed all their studies to increase their numbers by Mariages Colonies and such helps making their Conquered Enemies free Denizens of their Common-wealth by which means the number of the Roman Citizens became so great all being equally interressed in the preservation of it that Rome could not be ruined in Annibals judgement by any forces but her own But on the other side the Spaniards employ none in their Plantations but their own native Subjects and so many of them also in all their enterprizes both by Sea and Land that so many thousands going forth every year in the flower of their age not one of ten returning home and those few which return either lame or old the country is not only deprived of the Men themselves but also of the Children which might be born An evidence whereof may be that Iohn the first of Portugal who reigned before the severall Voyages and Plantations of that people was able to raise 40000 Men for the War of Africk whereas Emanuel who lived after those undertakings had much a do to raise 20000 foot and 3000 horse on the same occasion and Sebastian after that found as great a difficulty to raise an Army of 12000. As for the forces which the King of Spain is able to make out of all his Estates they may be best seen by his preparations for the Conquest of England France and Flanders In his design for England Anno 1588. he had a Fleet consisting of 150 sail of Ships whereof 66 were great Galleons 4 Galleasses of Naples 4 Gallies the rest smaller Vessels fraughted with 20000 Souldiers for land service 9000 Saylers 800 Gunners 400 Pioneers 2650 peeces of Ordinance not Reckoning into this accompt the Commanders and Voluntaries of which last there were very great numbers who went upon that service for Spoil Merit or Honour In the design of Charles the fift for the Conquest of Provence he had no lesse than 50000 in the field and in that of Philip the second for the reducing of Flanders the Duke of Alva had an Army at his first setting forward out of Italie consisting of 8800 Spanish foot and 1200 horse all of them old experienced Souldiers drawn out of Naples Sicil and the Dutchie of Millain 3600 German foot 300 Lances and 100 Harcubusiers on horseback of the County of Burgundy all old Souldiers also besides many Voluntiers of great ranck and quality very well attended and his old standing Army in the Belgick Provinces a strength sufficient to have Conquered a far greater Countrie Of standing forces in this Countrie he maintaineth in these Realms of Spain but three thousand horse and in his Forts and Garrisons no more than 8000 Foot his Garrisons being very few and those upon the Frontiers only and in Maritime Towns his Galies being served with Slaves out of Turkie and Barbarie And yet he is able on occasion to raise very great forces partly because the ordinary Subjects are so well affected to their Prince whom they never mention without reverence and partly in regard there is so great a number of Fendataries and Noble-men who are by Tenure to serve personally at their own charges for defence of the Realm And certainly it must be a considerable force which the Noblemen of Spain are able to raise considering the greatness of their Revenue and the number of Vassalls which live under them it being supposed that the Dukes of Spain of which there were 23 when my authour lived were able one with another to dispend yearly from 50000 Ducats to a 100000 some going very much above that proportion and that of 36 Marquesses and 50 Earls the poorest had 10000 Ducats of yearly Rent and so ascending unto 50 and 60000. The Archbishops Bishops and others of the greater Clergie being all endowed with fairer Temporall estates than in most places of Europe are also bound to serve though not personally on the like occasions And to these services the Noblemen are for two reasons more forwards than the other Fendataries 1 Because their honours descend not de jure from the Father to the Sonne unless confirmed to the Sonne by the Kings acknowledgment and compellation which makes them more observant of him than in France or England where it is challenged as a Birth-right 2 Because out of the gross body of these Noblemen the King doth use to honour some with the title of Grandees privileged to stand covered before the King and to treat with him as their Brother which being the highest honour which that State can yield keeps those great persons in a readiness to obey his pleasure in hope to come unto an honour of so high esteem For the Râ—vâ—nues of this King which ordinarily arise out of his Estates taking Portugal into the accompt they are computed at 11 millions of Crowns yearly that is to say 4 from his Dominions in Italie 2 from Portugal and the Appertinents thereof 3 from the West-Indies and the other 2 remaining from his Kingdoms in Spain Besides this he receiveth yearly the Revenues of the Masterships of all the great Orders in his Kingdom incorporated to the Crown by Ferdinand the Catholick not without good Policie and reason of State the
custome of the antient Britains who used to discolour and paint their bodies that they might seem more terrible in the Eys of their enemies Britain is then a Nation of painted men such as the Romans called Picts in the times ensuing Which I prefer before the Etymologie of Bocartus a right learned man but one that wresteth all originations to the Punick or Phoenician language by whom this Iland is called Britaine or Bretannica from Baret-anac signifying in that language a Land of Tynne wherewith the Western parts of it do indeed abound Other particulars concerning the Isle of Britain shall be observed in the description of those parts into which it now doth stand divided that is to say 1 England 2 Wales and 3 Scotland ENGLAND ENGLAND is bounded on the East with the German on the West with the Irish on the South with the British Oceans and on the North with the Rivers of Tweed and Solway by which parted from Scotland Environed with turbulent Seas guarded by inaccessible Rocks and where those want preserved against all forein invasions by strong Forts and a puissant Navy In former time the Northern limits did extend as far as Edenburgh Fryth on the East and the Fryth of Dunbriton on the West for so far not only the Roman Empire but the Kingdom of Northumberland did once extend the intervenient space being shut up with a Wall of Turfes by Lollius Vrbicus in the time of Antoninus Pius But afterwards the Romans being beaten back by the Barbarous people the Province was contracted within narrower bounds and fortified with a Wall by the Emperor Severus extending from Carlile to the River Tine the tract whereof may easily be discerned to this very day A Wall so made that at every miles end there is said to have been a Castle between every Castle many Watch-Towers and betwixt every Watch-Tower a Pipe of Brass conveying the least noise unto one another without interruption so that the news of any approaching enemy was quickly over all the Borders and resistance accordingly provided In following times the strong Towns of Barwick and Carlile have been the chief Barres by which we kept the backdoor shut and as for other Forts we had scarce any on the Frontires or Sea Coasts of the Kingdom though in the midland parts too many Which being in the hands of potent and factious Subjects occasioned many to Rebell and did create great trouble to the Norman Kings till in the latter end of the reign of King Stephen 1100 of them were levelled to the very ground and those few which remained dismantled and made unserviceable The Maritime parts were thought sufficiently assured by those Rocks and Cliffs which compass the Iland in most parts and hardly any Castle all along the shore except that of Dover which was therefore counted by the French as the Key of England But in the year 1538. King Henry the eighth considering how he had offended the Emperor Charles the fift by his divorce from Queen Catharine and incurred the displeasure of the Pope by his falling off from that See as also that the French King had not only maried his Sonne to a Neece of the Pope but a Daughter to the King of Scots thought fit to provide for his own safety by building in all places where the shore was most plain and open Castles Platformes and Blockhouses many of which in the long time of peace ensuing were much neglected and in part ruined His Daughter Queen Elizabeth of happy memory provided yet better for the Kingdom For she not only fortified Portsmouth and placed in it a strong Garison but walled the Kingdom round with a most stately royall and invincible Navy with which she alwaies commanded the Seas and vanquished the mightiest Monarch of Europe whereas her predecessors in their Seâ— service for the most part hired their men of Warre from the Hanâ—smen and Genoese Yet did neither of these erect any Castles in the inward part of the Realm herein imitating Nature who fortifieth the head and the feet only not the middle of Beasts or some Captain of a Fort who plants all his Ordnances on the Walls Bulwarks and Out-works leaving the rest as by these sufficiently guarded The whole Iland was first called Albion as before is said either from the Gyant Albion or ab alâ—us rupibus the white Rocks towards France Afterwards it was called Britain which name being first found in Athenâ—us amongst the Grecians and in Lucretius and Caesâ—â— amongst the Laâ—ines followed herein by Sâ—rabo Plinie and all other antient writers except Piolomie onely by whom called Albion as at first continued till the time of Egbert the first Saxon Monarch who called the Southern parts of the Iland England from the Angles who with the Juites and Saxons conquered it It is in length 320 miles enjoying a soyl equally participating of ground fit for tillage and pasture yet to pasture more than tillage are our people addicted as a course of life not requiring so many helpers which must be all fed and paid and yet yielding more certain profits Hence in former times Husbandry began to be neglected villages depopulated and Hinds for want of â—â—tertainment to turn way-beaters whereof Sir Thomas Moore in hisâ—â—topia complaineth saying that our Flocks of Sheep had devoured not only men but whole houses and Towns Oves saith he quae tam mites esse tamque exiguo solent ali nunc tam edaces et indomitae esse coepâ—rant ut homines devorent ipsos agros domos â—ppida vastent as depopulentur To prevent this mischief there was a Statute made in the 4th yeer of Henry the 7th against the converting of Arable Land into Pasture ground by which course Husbandry was again revived and the soyl made so abounding in Corn that a dear year is seldome heard of Our Vines are nipped with the cold and seldome come to maturity and are more used for the pleasantness of the shade than for the hopes of wine Most of her other plenties and Ornaments are expressed in this old verse following Anglia 1 Mons 2 Pons 3 Fons 4 Ecclesia 5 Foemina 6 Lanâ— That is to say For 1 Mountains 2 Bridges 3 Rivers 4 Churches fair 5 Women and 6 Wooll England is past compare 1 First for the Mountains lifting up here and there their lofty heads and giving a gallant prospect to the Lower Grounds the principall are those of Mendip in Somerset Malveru hils in Worcestershire the Chiltern of Buckingham shire Cotswold in Glocestershire the Peak of Darbyshire York Wolds c. All of them either bowelled with Mines or clothed with Sheep or adorned with Woods The exact description of which would require more time than I can spend upon that Subject Proceed we therefore to 2 The Bridges which are in number 857. The chief of which are the Bridge of Rochester over Medway the Bridge of Bristoll over Avon and the Bridge of London over Thames This last standing upon 19 Arches
of wonderfull strength and largeness supporteth continuall ranges of buildings seeming rather a street than a Bridge and is not to be parallelld with any Bridge of Europe though of late by some defacements made by fire Anno 1632. the buildings are not so contiguous as they were before The Rivers of this Countrey are in number 325. The chief is Thamisis compounded of the two Rivers Thame and Isis whereof the former rising somewhat beyond Thame in Buckinghamshire and the latter beyond Cyrencester in Glocestershire meet together about Dorcester in Oxfordshire the issue of which happy conjunction is the Thamisis or Thames Hence it flyeth betwixt Berks Buckinghamshire Middlesex Surrey Kent and Essex and so weddeth himself to the Kentish Medway in the very jawes of the Ocean This glorious River feeleth the violence of the Sea more than any River in Europe ebbing and flowing twice a day more than 60 miles about whose banks are so many fair Townes and Princely Palaces that a German Poet thus truly spoke Tot campos sylvas tot regia tecta tot hortos Artifici exculios dextra tot vidimus arces Ut nunc Ausonio Thamisis cum Tibride certet We saw so many Woods and Princely Bowers Sweet Fields brave Palaces and stately Towers So many gardens dress'd with curious care That Thames with Royall Tiber may compare The second River of note is Sabrina or Seavern It hath its beginning in Plinlimmon hill in Montgomeryshire and his end about seven miles from Bristoll washing in the mean space the wals of Shrewshury Worcester and Glocester 3 Trent so called for that 30 kind of Fishes are found in it or that it receiveth 30 lesser Rivers who having his Fountain in Staffordshire and gliding through the Countries of Nottingham Lincoln Leicester and York augmenteth the turbulent current of Humber the most violent stream of all the Isle This Humber is not to say truth a distinct River having a spring head of his own but rather the mouth or Aestuarium of divers Rivers here confluent and meeting together namely Your Darwent and especially Ouse and Trent And as the Danoâ— having received into its Channell the Rivers Dravus Savus Tibiscus and divers others changeth his name into Ister So also the Trent receiving and meeting the waters above named changeth his name into this of Humber Abus the old Geographers call it 4 Medway a Kentish River famous for harbouring the Royall Navy 5 Tweed the North-East Bound of England on whose Northern bank is seated the strong and impregnable Town of Barwick 6 Tine famous for Newcastle and her inexhaustible Coal-pits These and the rest of Principall note are thus comprehended in one of M. Draytons Sonnets Our Flouds Queen Thames for Ships and Swans is crown'd And stately Severn for her shore is prais'd The Christall Trent for Fords and Fish renown'd The Avons fame to Albions cliffes is rais'd Carlegion Chester vants her holy Dee York many Wonders of her Ouse can tell The Peak her Dove whose banks so fertile be And Kent will say her Medway doth excell Cotswoll commends her Isis to the Tame Our Northern borders boast of Tweeds fair floud Our Western parts extoll their Willies Fame And the old Lea braggs of the Danish blood 4 The Churches before the generall suppression of Abbies and spoyling the Church ornaments were most exquisite the chief remaining are 1 the Church of S. Paul founded by Ethelbert K. of Kent in the place where once was a Temple consecrated to Diana A Fabrick of the largest dimensions of that kind of any in the Christian World For whereas the so much celebrated Temple of S. Sophia in Constantinople hath but 260 foot in length and 75 in bredth this of S. Paul is 690 foot long and 130 foot broad the main body being 102 foot high over which the Steeple of the Church was mounted 482 foot more Which Steeple being made with Timber and covered with Lead was by the carelesseness of the Sexton in the 5th yeer of the reigne of Q. Elizabeth consumed with fire which hapning in a thundring and tempestuous day was by him confidently affirmed to be done by lighning and was so generally beleeved till honest Death but not many years since to dis-abuse the world he confest the truth of it on which discovery the burning of St. Paul's Steeple by lightning was left out of our common Almanacks where formerly it stood amongst the ordinary Epoches or accounts of time A Church of such a gallant prospect and so large dimensions that had not the late reparation of it been discontinued it would have been the stateliest and most majesticall Fabrick in the Christian World 2ly the Collegiate Church of S. Peter in Westminster wherein I have the honour to be a Praebendary famous for the Inauguration and the Sepulture of the Kings of England the Tombes whereof are the most sumptuous and the Chappell the most accurate piece of building in Europe 3ly the Cathedrall Church at Lincoln 4ly For a private Parish Church that of Radcliffe in Bristoll 5ly For a private Chappell that of Kings College in Cambridge 6ly For the curious workmanship of the glass that of Christ-Church in Canterbury 7ly For the exquisite beauty of those Fronts those of Wells and Peterborough 8ly For a pleasant lightsome Church the Abbey Church at Bath 9ly For an antient and reverend Fabrick the Minster of York And 10ly to comprehend the rest in one our Lady-Church in Salisbury of which take these Verses Mira canam soles quot continet annus in unâ Tam numerosa feruut aede fenestra micat Marmoreasque tenet fusas tot ab arte columnas Comprensas horas quot vagus annus habet Totque patent portae quot mensibus annus abundat Res miâ—a at verâ res celebrata fide How many dayes in one whole yeer there be So many Windows in one Church we see So many marble Pillars there appear As there are hours throughout the fleeting yeer So many gates as Moons one yeer do view Strange tale to tell yet not so strange as true 5 The Women generally are more handsome than in other places sufficiently endowed with naturall beauties without the addition of adulterate Sophistications In an absolute Woman say the Italians are required the parts of a Dutch-Woman from the girdle downwards of a French-Woman from the girdle to the shoulders over which must be placed an English face As their beauties so also are their Prerogatives the greatest of any Nation neither so â—ervilely submissive as the French nor so jealously guarded as the Italian but keeping so true a decorum that as England is termed the Purgatorie of Servants and the Hell of Horses so it is acknowledged the Paradise of Women And it is a common by-word among the Italians that if there were a Bridge built over the Narrow Seas all the Women of Europe would run into ENGLAND For here they have the upper hand in the streets the upper place at the Table the thirds
of their Husbands Estates and there equall share in all Lands yea even such as are holden in Knights service privileges wherewith other Women are not acquainted Of high esteem in former times amongst forrein Nations for the modestie and gravitie of their conversation but of late times so much addicted to the light garb of the French that they have lost much of their antient honour and reputation amongst knowing and more sober men of forrein Countries who before admired them 6 The Wooll of Enâ—land is of exceeding fineness especially that of Cotswold in Glocestershire that of Lemster in Herefordshire and of the Isle of Wight Of this Wooll are made excellent broad-clothes dispersed all over the world especially High Germany Muscovy Turkie and Persia to the great benefit of the Realm as well in return of so much money which is made of them as in setting to work so many poor people who from it receive sustenance Before the time of King Edward the 3d English men had not the art or neglected the use of making cloth till whose time our Wooll was transported unwrought And as his Successors have laid Impositions on every cloth sold out of the Realm so his Predecessors had as their occasions required some certain Customes granted on every sack of Wooll In the beginning of this Edwards Warres with France the Cities and Towns of Flanders being then even to admiration rich combined with him and ayded him in his Warres against that King And he for his part by the composition then made was to give them 140000 l. ready money to ayd them by Sea and Land if need required and to make Bâ—uges then one of the great Mart Towns of Christendome the Staple for his Woolls Here the Staple continued 15 yeers at which time the Flemmings having broke off from the King and he having by experience seen what the benefit of these Staples were removed them from Bruges into England And for the ease as well of his Subjects in bringing their Woolls unto the Ports as of such Forrein Merchants as came to buy he placed his Staples at Excester Bristoll Winchester Westminster Chichester Canterbury Norwich Lincoln York and Newcastle for England at Caermarden for Wales and at Dublin Waterford Cork and Tredah for Ireland He further Enacted that no English Irish or Welch men should transport this Stapled commodity no not by License if any such should be granted on pain of Confiscation and Imprisonment during the Kings pleasure Lastly he allured over hither divers Flâ—mmings which taught our men the making of clothes who are now grown the best Clothworkers in the World and to encourage men in that Art it was by a Statute of the 27th of Edward the 3d enacted to be Felony to carry any Woolls unwrought When England had some short time enjoyed the benefit of these Staples the King removed them to Callice which he had Conquered and desired to make wealthy From hence they were at severall times and occasions translated now to one now to another Town in Belgium and still happy was that Town in what Country soever where the English kept a house for this Traffick the confluence of all people thither to buy infinitely inriching it Antwerp in Brabant long enjoyed the English Merchants till upon some discontents between King Henry the 7th and Maximilian Archduke and Lord of Belgium they removed but at their return again were received by the Antwerpians with solemn Procession Princely Triumph sumptuous Feasts rare Banquettings and expressions of much Love but more Ioy. And the giving of some Cotswold Sheep by Edward the 4th to Henry of Castile and John of Aragon Anno 1465. is counted one of the greatest prejudices that ever hapned to this Kingdom The Wooll transported bringeth into the Kingdom no less than 1500000 l. and the Lead half the summe so that Lewis Guicciardine reporteth that before the Warres of the Low-Countries the Flemmings and the English bartered wares yeerly for 12 Millions of Crowns The next commodity to the Wooll though not mentioned in the verse fore-going are the rich and inexhaustible Mines of Cole Lead and Tinne to say nothing of the Mines of Iron as bringing more damage to the publick by the spoil of Woods than profit to particular persons in the increase of their Estates The mines of Cole chiefly enrich Newcastle in Northumberland and by that the great City of London and many other good Towns besides which could not possibly subsist in this generall decay of Woods and neglect of planting but by this commoditie The Mines of Lead are most considerable in the Peak of Darbishire those of Tinne in Cornwall where they digge Tinne not much inferior to Silver in fineness A commodity which brought great wealth to England in former times the art of making it not being elsewhere known in Europe till one of the Tinne-workers flying out of England for a murder passed into Germany Anno 1240. and there discovered some Tinne Mines in Misnia not known before and set on Foot that trade amongst them to the great prejudice saith my Author of the Earls of Cornwall who had before the sole Monopolie of that usefull metall To these particulars being matters of profit and necessity If I would add such things as are for delight and pleasure I might subjoyn the Bells and Parks for which this Kingdom is as eminent among forein Nations as for any of those mentioned in the said old Verse The Bells so many tunable and of such excellent Melody to a Musicall eare brought more to the command of the skilfull ringer than in former times that it is thought there are more good Rings of Bells in this part of the Iland than in half Christendom besides Parkes more in England than in all Europe The first of which kind for the inclosing of Venison being that of Woodstock made by King Henry the first whose example being followed by his Successors and the Lords and great men of the Realm the number so increased in a little time that at the last besides 55 Forrests and 300 Chases there were reckoned 745 Parkes in England all well replenished either with Red or Fallow Deere And that the Deere might graze with pleasure and the Sheep with safety great care was taken by our progenitors for the destruction of Wolves I know it hath been a tradition of old Writers that England never had any Wolves at all and that they would not live here brought from other places but it is not so here being store of them till Edgar King of England commuted the 20 l. of Gold 300 l. of Silver and 300 head of Cattell imposed as an yearly tribute by King Athelstane upon Idwallo Prince of Wales for the like yearly tribute of 300 Wolves by which means they were quite rooted out in time the Welch protesting at the last they could find no more The Air of this Country is very temperate neither so hot as France and Spain in the Summer because of its
of Chrysostom 13 Sir Henry Spelmâ—n a right learned antiquary and a religious assertor of the Churches rights 14 Camden Clarentieux the Pausanias of the British Ilands 15 Matthew Paris 16 Roger Hoveden 17 Henry of Huntingdon 18 William of Malmesbury 19 Matthew of Westminster and 20 Thomas of Walsingham all known Historians And finally for Poetrie 1 Gower 2 Lidgate a Monk of Burie 3 the famous Geofrie Chawcer Brother in Law to Iohn of Gaunt the great Duke of Lancaster of which last Sir Philip Sidney used to say that he marvelled how in those mistie times he could see so cleerly and others in so cleer times go so blindly after him 4 Sir Philip Sidney himself of whom and his Arcadia more when we come to Greece 5 The renowned Spencer of whom and his Faerie Queen in another place 6 Sam. Daniel the Lucan 7 with Michael Draiton the Ovid of the English Nation 8 Beaumont and 9 Fleâ—cher not inferiour unto Terence and Plautus with 10 My friend Ben. Iohnson equall to any of the antients for the exactness of his Pen and the decorum which he kept in Dramatick Poems never before observed on the English Theatre Others there are as eminent both for Arts and Arms as those here specified of whom as being still alive I forbear to speak according to that caution of the Historian saying Vivorum ut magna admiratio â—ta Censura est difficâ—lis But from the men to return again unto the Countrie we find it to be subject according to the severall respects of Church and State to a treble division viz. 1 into 6 Circuits destinated to the â—inerary Iudges Secondly into 22 Episcopal Dioceses Thirdly into 40 Shires The Realm was first divided into Circuits by King Henry the second who appointed twice in the year two of the most grave and learned Iudges of the Land should in each Circuit administer Iustice in the chief or head Towns of every Country Of these Iudges one sitteth on matters Criminal concerning the life and death of Malefactors the other in actions Personall concerning title of Land Debts or the like between party and party The first Circuit for we will begin at the West comprehendeth the Counties of Wilts Somerset Devon Cornwall Dâ—rset and Southampton The second containeth the Counties of Oxford Berks Glocester Monmouth Hereford Worcester Salop and Stafford The third hath in it the Counties of Surrey Sussex Kent Essex and Hartford The fourth consisteth of the Shires of Buckingham Bedford Huâ—tingdon Cambridge Norfolke and Suffolke The fift of the shires of Northampton Rutland Lincolne Nottingham Derby Leicester and Warwick And the sixt and last of the Shires of York Durham Northumberland Cumberland Westmoreland and Lancaster So that in these six Circuits are numbred 38 Shires The two remaining are Middlesex and â—heshire whereof the first is exempted because of its vincinity to London and the second as being a County Palatine and having peculiar Iudges and Counsellours to it self The second division but more antient far in point of time is that of Dioceses 22 in all proportioned according to the number of Episcopall Sees each Diocese having in it one or more Arch-Deaconries for dispatch of Ecclesiasticall business and every Arch-Deaconrie subdivided into Rurall Dâ—anries fewer or more according to the bigness and extent thereof Of these there are but four in the Province of York that is to say the Dioceses of York Chester Duâ—ham and Carlile the other 18 together with the 4 of Wales being reckoned into that of Canterbury In respect of which great authority and jurisdiction the Arch-Bishops of Canterbury had antiently the titles of Primates and Metropolitans of all England for some ages before the Reformation used to take place in all General Councils at the Popes right foot Which custom took beginning at the Council of Laterane when Vrban the second called Anselm the Arch-Bishop of Caâ—terbury from amongst the other Prelates then assembled and placed him at his right foot saying includamus hunc in Orbe nostrâ— tanquam alterius Orbis Papam this hapned Anno 10â—9 They were antiently also Legatinaâ—i which honourable title was first given to Arch-Bishop â—heobald by Innocent the second and continued unto his successors And both to honour their calling in the course of their Government and to have the benefit of their Council being men of learning both the Arch-Bishops and the Bishops were antiently privileged to have their place and suffrage in the High Court of Parliament ever since any Parliaments were first held in England as Peeres of the Realm and that too in a double respect first in relation had to their sacred Office and secondly to those temporall estates and Barronies which they held of the King yet did they not enjoy in the times of their greatest power and flourish all the Prerogatives and Privileges of the Temporal Barons as neither being tryed by their Peers in Criminal causes but left to an Ordinary Iury nor suffered in examinations to make a Protestation upon their honour to the truth of a fact it put unto-their Oathes like others of the lower Clergy As for their Ecclesiasticall Courts bt was antient Ordered also that besides such as appertained to the Arch-Bishops themselves besides those holden by the Chancellours and Arch-Diacons of every Bishop in their severall Dioceses and some in many private parishes which they called Peculiars and finally besides the Court of Visitation held every third year by the Bishop himself in person or his lawfull Deputy there should be also Synods or Convocations which are the Parliaments of the Clergy assembled primarily for the Reforming of the Church in Doctrine and Discipline and secundarily for granting tenths and Subsidies to the King and naturally consisting of all the Right Reverend Fathers the Arch-bishops Bishops the Deans Arch-deacons and one Prebend out of each Cathedrall and a certain number of the Clergy two for every Diocess elected by the rest to serve for them in that great Assembly the Clergy not being bound antiently by any Act to which they had not given consent by those their Proxies The third and last Division though the second in course of time is that of Shires made by King Alfride both for the easier Administration of justice and to prevent such Outrages and Robberies as after the example of the Danes the naturall Inhabitants of the Realm began in all places to commit For over every one of these Shires or Counties he appointed an High-Sheriff and divers Officers to see into the behaviour of private men and to punish such as were delinquent and in times of warre either already begun or intended he instituted a Prefect or Lieutenant to whom he gave authority to see their musters their provision of armes and if occasion served to punish such as rebelled or mutinied This wise King ordained also that his Subjects should be divided into tens or tithings every of which severally should give bond for the good abearing of each other and he who was of
the next Bishop there Principall Cities of this Kingdom besides London spoken of already were 1 Westminster situate in those times a mile from London now adjoyning to it The See of the Archbishop of London in the time of the Britains afterwards by the Saxons called Thorn-eye or the Thorny Iland till the new Minster built by Sebert as before is said and the western situation of it in regard of S. Pauls built at the same time by Ethelbert the King of Kent gained it this new name A Citie honoured with the seat of the Kings of East-Sex and since those times with that of the Kings of England the names of the old Palace of the one and the new Palace of the other still remaining there beautified upon that occasion with more stately and magnificent houses belonging to the King Bishops and Nobility than all the other in the Kingdom having of late a new Town added to it in the Convent Garden a place belonging formerly to the Monks of Westminster for uniformity of building and handsome streets inferiour to no Citie of France or Italy 2 Colchester the chief Town of Est-sex situate neer the Sea on the River Coln a Colonie of the Londoners in former times thence called Colonia Londinensium and Colonia only then a Bishops See from which or from the River with the Addition of Ceaster after the manner of the Saxons came the name of Colchester A fair and well built Town and of good resort fortified with an old Roman wall and having in it to the number of 14 Churches 3 Ithancester in Dengey Hundred where S. Ceaddae the second Bishop of London baptized the relapsed East-Saxons 4 Hartford the chief Town of the Countie so called by Beda named Herudford and of great note in his time for a Synod there held in the dawning of the day of Christianity among the Saxons in which S. Augustine the Monk the first Apostle of that People had a conference or consultation with the British Bishops more memorable in the following times for giving the title of an Earl to the illustrious Family surnamed De Clare the addition of an Honour and a goodly Patrimonie to Ioâ—u of Gaunt D. of Lancaster and at this time the title of Earl and Marquess to the noble Family of the Seymours The Kings of the East-Saxons A. Ch. 527. 1 Erchenwin the first King 587. 2 Sledda 596. 3 S. Sebert the first Christian King 4 Sâ—ward and Sigebert 623. 5 Sigebert II. or the Litle 6 Sigebert III. 661. 7 Swiâ—helme 664. 8 Sighere 664. 9 S. Sebba 694. 10 Sigbeard 11 Seofride 701 12 Offa. 709. 13 Selred 774. 14 Suthred the last King of the East-Saxons subdued by Egbert the great and potent King of West-Sex Anno 828. and his Kingdom made a Member of that rising Monarchy V. The Kingdom of the EAST-ANGLES so called from the Angli or English which possessed these parts and the Eastern situation of it begun by Vffa a great Commander of the Saxons Anno 575. contained the Counties of Norfolk Suffolk Cambridge-shire and the Isle of Fly The Christian Faith first planted here in the Reign of Redwall the third King by the Ministerie of Felix a Burgundian the first Bishop of the East-Angles the See whereof was afterwards removed to Norwich Places of most importance in it were 1 Dunwich on the Sea-shore the first Bishops See of the East-Angles for the Countie of Suffolk then a Town capable of that Dignity now ruinous decayed and for the greatest part worn into the Sea 2 Ipswich in the same Countie of Suffolk and the chief of the Countrie a rich populous and well traded Emporie consisting of no fewer than 5 Parish Churches 3 Norwich the head Citie of Norfolke situate on the River Yare which runs thence to Yaremouth lying out in length a mile and an half half as much in breadth and in that Circuit comprehending about 30 Parishes well walled about with many a Turret and 12 Gates for entrance but hath within it much wast ground the Citie suffering great loss both in wealth and buildings by Kets Rebellion in the time of K. Edward the sixth recovered of the first blow by the Dutch Manufactures of the last still languishing yet still it glorieth in the beauties of a fair Cathedrall the three Palaces of the Bishops the Dukes of Norfolke and the Earls of Surrey and the ruins of an antient Castle of the Saxons building 4 North Elmham the Bishops See of the East-Angles for those parts which we now call Norfolk both this and that of Dunwich ruinated in the Danish Wars but this reviving at the end of 100 yeers and here continuing both Sees united unto one till removed to 5 Thetford another Town of this Countie situate on the confluence of the Thet and the lesser Ouse a larger Town than either of the other two from whence at last removed to Norwich 6 Cambridge the chief Town of that Countie by Antonine called Camboritum whence the modern name unless we rather fetch it from a Bridge over the River Cam or Grant for some call it Grantbridge as perhaps we may A Town well built by reason of the Vniversity said to be founded by Sigebert King of the East-Angles of whom it is affirmed by Beda that he Founded a School for the education of Children in the wayes of good Learning but he speaketh neither of Vniversitie nor nameth Cambridge for the place 7 Ely situate in the Isle so named occasioned by the divided streams of Nor and Ouse with the over-flotes of other Rivers turning a great part of this tract into Fens and Marishes the Inhabitants vvhereof were called Girvii A place of no great beauty or reputation as situate in a foggy and unhealthfull ayr but only for a Fair Monastery built by S. Ethelreda Wife of Egfride King of the Northumbers by her made a Nunnery aftervvards rebuilt and replenished with Monks by Ethelwold B. of Winchester Anno 970. or thereabouts finally made a Bishops See in the time of King Henry the first Anno 1109. The Kings of the East-Angles A. Ch. 575. 1 Vffa the first King 582. 2 Titullus 593. 3 Redwall the first Christian King 624. 4 Erpenwald 636. 5 S. Sigebert 638. 6 Egric 642. 7 Anna. 654. 8 Ethelbert 656. 9 Edelwald 664. 10 Alauffe 683. 11 Elswolph 714. 12 Beorn 714. 13 S. Ethelred 749. 14 Ethelbert II. treacherously murdered by Offa the great King of the Mercians to whose Court he came an invited Guest Anno 793. after whose death this Kingdom became subject to the 〈◊〉 and then to Egbert the West-Saxon governed by Tributarie Kings of their own Nation of whom we have no constat till the time of 870. 15 S. Edmund descended from Anna the 7th King hereof Martyred by the Danes for his stout and constant perseverance in the Faith of CHRIST from whence the fair Town of S. Edmunds burie in the County of Suffolk took denomination After whose death the Kingdom was possessed by the Danes
till vanquished by King Edward the Elder by whom it was united unto the rest of England VI. The Kingdom of NORTHVMBERLAND so called from the situation on the North of Humber contained the Counties of York Lancaster Durham Westmorland Cumberland and Northumberland properly so called and all the Southern parts of Scotland as far as to the Frythes of Edenburgh and Dunbritton formerly reckoned of as Members of the Roman Empire Extorted from the Britans by Occa the Sonne and Ebusa the Brother of Hongist Conducters of new Forces hither all of the nation of the Angli by the leave of Vortiger under pretence of guarding these Countries from the in-roads of the Scots and Picts By them divided into two Provinces the one called Deira extending from the Humber to the River of Twede the other called Bernicia reaching from Twede to the two Fryâ—hes before-mentioned both Governed a long while by Dukes under the Soveraigntie and homage of the Kings of Kent In the yeer 547. Duke Ida takes unto himself the title of King of Bernicia and Anno 559 Duke Elle doth the like in Deira Towns of most notice in this last for the former is now reckoned as a part of Scotland besides York spoken of before were 1 Loncaster the chief Town of that County situate on the River Lon which with the addition of Ceaster much used by the Saxons made the name thereof called for the same reason Longovicus by the Emperour Antonine The Town not very well peopled nor much frequented but of sufficient fame in our English Annals for those noble persons which have successively born the titles of Earls and Dukes of it the greatest Princes for revenue of any Subjects in Christendom 2 Kendall or Candale situate in a dale on the River Can whence it had the name the chief Town of Westmorland buit in the manner of a Cross two long and broad streets thwarting one another A rich populous and well-traded Town especially for the making of fine woollen cloth but of more fame for giving the title of an Earl to Iohn Duke of Bedford Regent of France and Iohn de Foix created Earl hereof by Henry the sixt 3 Cartile upon the River Eden a frontire Town betwixt the Romans and the Scots as now between the Scots and English consumed to Ashes in the time of the Danish Furies afterwards re-built by William Rufus made an Episcopall See in the reign of King Henry the first and beautified with a Cathedrall founded at the perswasion of Athelwolsus the first Bishop thereof 4 Monk-chester on the Northern banks of the River Tine which maketh there a safe and capacious Haven Of no great note till the Norman conquest when from a Castle built by Robert Sonne of William the Conqueror it was called New-Castle growing from that time forwards to such wealth and trading by the neighbourhood of the Cole-mines there that it is now the goodliest Town in all the North fortified with strong walls beautified with five fair Churches and giving to the L. Will. Cavendish Viscount Mansfield the honourarie titles of Earl and Marquess 5 Haguestade or Hextold by the Romans called Axelodunum by the Normans Hexham a Bishops See in the first times of Christianity amongst these Northumbers specially so called converted to the faith in the time of Oswald their tenth King by the Ministery of Aidan the first Bishop of Lindisfarn Eata the fift Bishop erecting here an Episcopall See for the better propagation of the Gospell amongst this people after a succession of ten Bishop ruinated and suppressed by the Danish Furies 6 Dunholm now Durham situate on an hill as the name importeth a Bishops See translated hither with the body of S. Cutbert Anno 990 or thereabouts from Lindisfarn a small Iland on the coast of Northumberland where it was first erected by S. Aidanus the first Bishop thereof planted in Lâ—ndisfarn because of the solitude of the place translated hither to avoid the Furie of the Danes who then raged extremely in these Quarters And being setled here was fortified with such ample Privileges and possessions by the Saxon Kings that the Bishops were reputed for Countie Palatines at and before the Norman Conquest 7 Halofax in the West-riding of York shire of great wealth by making of cloth 8 Rippon in the same adorned with a fair Cathedrall or Collegiate Church subordinate to that at York 9 Godman-ham by Beda called Gotmandin Gaham famous in those dayes for a Temple of the Saxon-Idolâ— burnt down and utterly destroyed by Coife the chief Priest thereof converted to Christianity by Paulinus the first Archbishop of York and the Apostle of the Northumbers in these parts The Catalogue of the Kings of which mighty Nation by reason of the division of it into two Kingdoms as before is said is very intricate and confused the Kingdomes being sometimes united and sometimes dis-joyned But in regard that the most prevalent King of either was called King of Northumberland the other of Bernicia or Deira onely I shall accordingly subjoyn them in this order following The Kings of Northumberland A. Ch. 547. 1 Ida the first King 560. 2 Ella King of Deira 589. 3 Ethelrick Sonne of Ida King of Bernicia 593. 4 Ethelfride 617. 5 Edwin Sonne of Ella the first Christian King 633. 6 Osrick 634. 7 S. Oswald 645. 8 Oswy who having subdu'd and slain Oswin King of Deira was the first absolute King of all Northumberland no more divided after that 671. 9 Egfride 686. 10 S. Alfride 705. 11 Osred 716. 12 Kenred 718. 13 Osrick II. 729. 14 Ceolnulph 738. 15 Ogbert 758. 16 Eswulph 759. 17 Edilwald 765. 18 Alured 774. 19 Ethelred 778. 20 Alswald 789. 21 Osred II. 794. 22 Ethelred II. After whose death slain by his treacherous and rebellious Subjects as many of his Predecessors had been before the Kingdom became distracted into parts and factions invaded by the Danes on the one side the Scots and Picts on the other who during these distractions had possessed themselves of all the Countries on the other side of the Twede At the last Anno 827. they yeelded themselves to Egbert the most potent King of the West-Saxons ruled by his Deputies for a while then subdued by the Danes and finally recovered to the Crown of England by Athelstan and Edred Anno 950 or thereabouts Content since that to give the Title of an Earl to some eminent persons both of English and Normans races as it hath done since the first yeer of King Richard the 2d to the noble Family of the Percies descended by Iosceline of Brabant Brother of Adelize the second Wife of King Henry the first from Charles the Great Emperor and King of France VII The Kingdom of MERCIA was begun by Cridda or Creodda a great Commander of the Angli or English Nation who setling in the heart of Britain where the people were least used to Armes made themselves masters of the Counties of Gloucester Worcester Hereford Salop Chester Stafford Derby Nottingham
824. 17 Ludecan 826. 18 Withlas overcome in fight as were his two Predecessors by Egbert King of West-Sex became his tributary 839. 19 Berthulf 852. 20 Burdred a Substituted King of the West-Saxons and the last King of the Mercians the short reign of his six Predecessors portending that fatall period to be neer at hand After whose death Anno 886 this Kingdome for some few yeers tyrannized over by the Danes was united by King Alured to the English Monarchie Such was the Order and Succession of the Saxon Kings during the Hettarchie or division of it into seven Kingdoms continuing separate distinct till the prevailing fortune of the West-Saxons brought them all together into one by the name of England But so that they were subject for the most part unto one alone who was entituled Rex Gentis Anglorum those which were stronger than the rest giving the Law unto them in their severall turnes and are these that follow The Monarchs of the English-Saxons in the time of the Heptarchie A. Ch. 455. 1 Hengist King of Kent who first brought the Saxons into Britain 481. 2 Ella the first King of the South-Saxons 495. 3 Cerdie the first King of the West-Saxons 534. 4 Kenrick King of the VVest-Saxons 561. 5 Cheuline or Celingus King of the VVest-Saxons 562. 6 Ethelbert King of Kent the first Christian King of the Saxons 616. 7 Redwald King of the East-Angles 617. 8 Edwin King of Northumberland 634. 9 Oswald King of Northumberland 643. 10 Oswy King of Northumberland 659. 11 Wulfhere King of Mercia 675. 12 Etheldred King of Mercia 704. 13 Kenred K. of Mercia 709. 14 Chelred K. of Mercia 716. 15 Ethelbald K. of Mercia 758. 16 Offa the Great K. of the Mercians 794. 17 Egfride K. of Mercia 796. 18 Kenwolf K. of Mercia 800. 19 Egbert the Sonne of Alomond K. of the West Saxons vvho having vanquished all the rest of the Saxon Kings and added most of their Estates unto his own caused the whole united Body to be called Engel-lond or England in a Parliament or Counsell held at Winchester Anno 8â—9 being the 19th yeer of his Reign over the West-Saxons and by that name was then crowned in the presence of his Nobles and the rest of his Subjects leaving it unto the rest of his Successors But before we come to the recitall of their names we are to take notice of the Danes the next considerable Actors on the Stage of England vvho in the time of this Egbert first invaded the Countrey and after exercised the patience of his Posterity till in fine they got the kingdom to themselves Of the Originall and first Succcesses of this people vve shall speak more at large vvhen we come to Denmark Suffice it here to knovv that having taken up the void Rooms of the Iuites and English in the Cimbrick Chersonese they thought it not amiss to follovv them into Britain also making a Discovery of some part of the Coasts thereof vvith three Ships only Anno 787 being the first yeer of Bithric the Father of Egbert King of the West-Saxons Which having done and prepared themselves for the undertaking in the time of Egbert they invaded Northumberland the Isle of Shepey in Kent and the Coasts of Wales not without much difficulty driven out by him In the Reign of the three Kings succeeding having vanquished the Northumbrians East-Angles and a part of the Mercians they erected in those kingdoms many petit Tyrannies By Alfred first stopped in their Career by Edward the Elder outed of the East-Angles and by Athelstan of Northumberland also the Danes for some time after being subject to the English Government mixing in mariages and alliance and incorporate with them By the valour and good Fortune of Swain their King they recovered their power again in England and in the person of Canutus obtained the kingdom who having impolitickly sent back his Danes into their Countries as if a kingdom got by force could be held by favour opened a way to their execlusion from the Crown which hapned within seven yeers after his decease Which said we come to the Successious of The Kings of England of the Saxon Race 819. 1 Egbert the last King of the West-Saxons and the first of England 18. 837. 2 Thelwolf the Eldest Sonne of Egbert 20. 857. 3 Ethelbald the Eldest Sonne of Ethelwolf 1. 858. 4 Ethelbert the Brother of Ethelbald 5. 863. 5 Ethefred the Brother of the two former Kings the third Sonne of Ethelwolf and as much molested by the Danes as his Brethren were 10. 873. 6 Alfriae the fourth Sonne of Ethelwolf who totally united the Saxon Heptarchie into one Estate vanquished the Danes whom he made subject to his commands though he could not expell them he divided England into shires and restored the Vniversity of Oxon. 900. 7 Edward surnamed the Elder the Sonne of Alfride who recovered the East-Angles from the power of the Danes whom he shut up in Northumberland 24. 924. 8 Athelstan the Sonne of Edward who subdued the Britans of Cumberland and Cornwall and compelled the Danes to submit themselves to the English Government In his time lived S. Guy of Warwick 16. 940. 9 Edmund the Brother of Athelstan by whom the Danes of Northumberland were brought under obedience and the kingdom of the â—ritans in Cumberland utterly subverted 946. 10 Edred the Brother of Edmund and Athelstan so fortunate against the Danes that he compelled them to be christned 9. 955. 11 Edwy the Sonne of Edmund 959. 12 Edgar the Brother of Edwy surnamed the Peaceable the most absolute Monâ—rch of England since the time of the Saxons by whom the tribute of money imposed by Athelstan on the Wâ—lch was exchanged into a tribute of Wolves 16. 975. 13 Edward II. Sonne of Edgar treacherously murdered by his Stepdame to make way for Ethelred her Sonne hence surnamed the Martyr 3. 978. 14 Ethelred the younger Sonne of Edgar and half Brother of Edward enjoyed the Crown unquietly which he got unjustly Oppressed and broken by the Danes he was fain to buy his peace of them at the yeerly tribute of 10000 pounds inhanced to 48000 pounds within short time after which monies were raised upon the subjects by the name of Danegelt Weary of these exactions he plotted warily with his Subjects to kill all the Danes as they slept in their beds which accordingly was put in execution on S. Brâ—ces night Novemb. 12. Anno 1012. To revenge this out-rage and dishonour Swaine King of Denmark with a sayl of 350 ships came into England the fear whereof compelled Ethelred a weak and impuissant Prince to fly into Normandy leaving his poor Subjects to the mercy of the Danish Tyrant who miserably plagued them till his death To whom succeeded his Sonne Cnute Canutus a more temperate Prince who maugre Ethelred now returned or his Sonne Edmund Ironside a most valiant King did in the end possess himself of the whole Kingdom 1016 15 Edmund II. surnamed Ironside
March Anno 1602. according to the computation of the Church of England which beginneth the new yeer with the Feast of the Annunciation To whom succeeded IAMES the sixt â—ing of the Scots with the joy of all men as the next undoubted heir of the Crown Of whom we shall say more when we come to speak of the Monarchs of Britain of which he was the first since the fall of the Roman Empire and such more properly than the greatest of all those Emperors had been before None of them having all the North parts of Britain it self or any part of Ireland at all nor many of the Isles adjoyning under their Dominion In the mean time to look on England as a State distinct we will consider it and the Kings thereof with reference to Reputation abroad and power at home with the Revenues Armes and Military Orders of it as in other places And first for Reputation when all Christendom in the Councill of Constance was divided into Nations Anglicana Natio was one of the Principall and not Subaltern and had its vote of equall balance with the Nations of France or Italy in all affairs concerning the doctrine discipline and peace of the Church which were there debated And for the place due to the Kings hereof in those Generall Councils and the rank they held among other Christian Princes I find that the Emperor of Germany was accounted Major filius Ecclesiae the King of France Minor filius and the King of England Filius tertius adoptivus The King of France in Generall Councils had place next the Emperor on his right hand the King of England on his left hand and the King of Scotland next before Castile Now indeed the King of Spain being so much improved is the dearly beloved Sonne of the Church and arrogateth to himself the place above all other Princes but in the time of Pope Iulius the controversie arising between the Ambassadors of the two Princes for precedencie the Pope adjudged it to belong of right unto England And Pope Pius the fourth upon the like controversie arising between the Ambassadors of France and Spain adjudged the precedencie to the French Touching the Souldierie of England and their most notable atchievements both by Sea and Land sufficient hath been said already What Forces the Kings hereof have been able to raise and may command for present service will best be seen by the action of King Henry the 8th at 〈◊〉 the Armies of Queen Elizabeth in 88. and the numbers of the trained Bands of the severall Counties First for the Action of King Henry the 8th he had in his Avantguard 12000. â—oot and 500 Light Horse in bew lackets with red Guards in the Rere-ward a like number both of Hore and Foot and in the main Battail 20000 Foot and 2000 Horse all in Red lackets and yellow Guards the whole number 44000 Foot and â—000 Horse They drew after them 100 great Peeces besides small ones and for conveyance of their Ordinance Baggage and other necessaries no fewer than 25000 Draught-horses besides other cariages In the next place for 88. the Queen dispersed in severall places on the Southern Coasts of the Kingdom to hinder the landing of the Enemy 25000 Souldiers of both sorts at Tilbury for the defence of the Citie of 〈◊〉 under the command of the Earl of Leicester 22000 Foot and 1000 Horse and for the Guard of her own person under the Lord Hunsdon 34000 Foot 2000 Horse in all the number of 84000 men besides those goodly Troops which the Nobility and Gentry did present her with at their own proper charges And as for the trained Bands the number of both sorts disciplined and mustered to be ready upon all occasions in the 8th yeer of King James for I have since seen no Muster-Roll of them amounted to 196150 able men 144300 Armed men 935 Demilances 〈◊〉 Light-Horse and 16545 Pioneers besides what was required of Peers and Prelates supposed to amount to 20000 Armed men and 4000 Light Horse And for their strength at Sea besides the Navy Royall consisting of about 30 gallant Ships besides the lesser Vessels the best and bravest that any Prince in Christendom can boast of as his own propriety there are such store of Collieâ—s and Merchants ships fit for any service that in the yeer 88 aforesaid the Queen had 100 Sayl of good Ships to oppose the Spaniard and 20 more to wait upon the motions of the Duke of Parma And in the yeer 1597 she set out for the Iland Voyage no sewer than 1â—0 Sayâ—â—â— all sorts of which 60 were men of war As for the Revenues of this Kingdom Boâ—erus reckoned them in the time of King Henry the 7th to be no more than 400000 Crowns per Annum but grants that afterward they were improved to a million more by King Henry the 8th the dissolution of Monasteries and the benefit redounding from the Court of Wards making that improvement And to say truth the Vniversall dissolution of Religious Houses of all sorts did for the time so mightily increase his annuall Income that he was fain to erect two new Courts the Court of Augmentation and the Court of Suâ—veyours for the better managing of the same But these Additions being wasted by his own exorbitant expences and the severall Alienations made by King Edward the sixth those Courts of new Erection were dissolved again and the Revenue fell so short of its former height that in the 12 yeer of Queen Elizabeth the profits of the Crown besides the Court of Wards and the Dutchâ—e of Lancaster came to no more than to 188â—97 l. 4s Of which 110612. l. 13. s. went out that yeer upon the Navie charge of Houshold and other necessary Assignments Since which time the great increase of trading both at home and abroad and the great glut of money in all parts of the World hath added very much to the Intrado The certaintie whereof as I doe not know so neither will I aim at it by uncertain Hear-say The Arms of the Realm of England are Mars 3 Lions passant Gardant Sol. The reason why these Arms quartered with the French took the second place are 1 because that France at the time of the first quartering of them was the larger and more famous kingdom 2 That the French seeing the honour done to their Arms might more easily be induced to have acknowledged the Enhlish Title 3 Because the English Arms were compounded of the Lion of Aquitaine and the two Lions of Normandy being both French Dutchies The principall Orders of Knight-hood are and were 1 of the Round Table instituted by Arthur King of the Britans and one of the Worlds nine Worthies It consisted of 150 Knights whose names are recorded in the History of King Arthur there where Sir Vre a wounded Knight came to be cured of his hurts it being his Fate that only the best Knight of the Order should be his Chirirgion The Arms of most of these with
their several Blazons I know not on how good autoritie we find in Bara the French Herald The principall of them were Sir Lancelot Sir Tristrum Sir Lamorock Sir Gawin c. all placed at one Round Table to avoid quarrels about priority and place The Round Table hanging in the great Hall at Winchester is falsely called Arthurs Round-Table it being not of sufficient Antiquity and containing but 24 Seats Of these Knights there are reported many fabulous Stories They ended with their Founder and are feigned by that Lucian of France Rablates to be the Ferry-men of Hell and that their pay is a piece of mouldy bread and a phillop on the nose 2 Of S. George called commonly the Garter instituted by King Edward the third to increase vertue and valour in the hearts of his Nobility or as some will in honour of the Countess of Salisburies Garter of which Lady the King formerly had been inamoured But this I take to be a vain and idle Romance derogatory both to the Founder and the Order first published by Polidore Virgil a stranger to the Affairs of England and by him taken up on no better ground than fama vulgi the tradition of the common people too trifling a Foundation for so great a building Common bruit being so infamous an Historian that wise men neither report after it nor give credit to any thing they receive from it But for this fame or common bruit the vanity and improbabilities thereof have been elsewhere canvassed Suffice it to observe in this time and place that the Garter was given unto this Order in testimony of that Bond of Love and Affection wherewith the Knights or Fellowes of it were to be bound severally unto one another and all of them joyntly to the King as the Soveraign of it So saith the Register of the Order in which occurreth not one word of the Ladies Garter affirming that King Edward did so fit the habit into that design Vt omnia ad amcitiam concordiam tendere nemo non intelligat But to return unto the Order there are of it 26. Knights of which the Kings of England are Soveraignes and is so much desired for its excellencie that 8 Emperors 21 forein Kings 22 forein Dukes and Princes besides divers Noble-men of other Countries have been Fellowes of it The Ensign is a blew Garter buckled on the left leg on which these words are imbroydered viz. Honi soit qui mal y pense About their necks they wear a blew Ribband at the end of which hangeth the Image of S. George upon whose day the Installations of the new Knights are commonly celebrated 3 Of the Bath brought first into England 1399 by Henry the fourth They are created at the Coronation of Kings and Queens and the Installation of the Princes of Wales their duty to defend true Religion Widows Maids Orphans and to maintain the Kings Rights The Knights hereof distinguished by a Red Ribband which they wear ordinarily about their necks to difference them from Knights Batchelors of whom they have in all places the Precedencie unless they be also the Sonnes of Noble-men to whom their birth gives it before all Orders 4 Of Baronets an Order instituted by King Iames in the 9th yeer of his Reign for the furtherance of the Plantation of Vister They have Precedency of the Knights of the Baâ—h but not of those of the Garter nor of the younger Sonnes of the Nobility But this being Hereditarie not personall and rather civill than militarie is not so properly to be rancked amongst Orders of Knight-hood There were in England at and since the time of the Reformation Arch-Bishops 2. Bishops 20. WALES WALES is bounded on all sides with the Sea except towards England on the East from which separated by the River Dee and a Line drawn to the River Wie Antiently it extended Eastwards to the River Severn till by the puissance of Offâ— the great King of the Mercians the Welch or Britans were driven out the plain Countries beyond that River and forced to betake themselves to the Mountains where he caused them to be shut up and divided from England by an huge Dich called in Welch Claudh Offa i. e. Offa's Dâ—ke which beginning at the influx of the Wie into the Severn not far from Châ—pstow extendeth 84 miles in length even as far as Chester where the Dee is mingled with the Sea Concerning which Ditch there was a Law made by Harald That if any Welchman was sound with a Weapon on this side of it he should have his right hand cut off by the Kings Officers The name of Wales some derive from Idwallo the Sonne of Cadwallader who with the small remainder of his British Subjects made good the fastnesses of this Countrie and was the first who had the title of King of Wales Others conceive that the name of Welch and Wales was given them by the Saxons who having possessed themselves of all the rest of the Countrie called the Britans who lived here by the name of Walsh which in their Language signifieth as much as Aliens because they differed from them both in Lawes and Language which is the generall Opinion Most probable it is that as the Britans derive their Pedigree from the Galls as before was proved so they might still retain the name and were called Wallish by the Saxons instead of Gallish the Saxons using in most words W. for G. as Warre for Guerre Warden for Guardian and the like And this to be believed the rather because the Frenchmen to this day call the Countrey Galles and the Eldest Sonne of England Le Prince de Galles as also that the Dutch or Germans of whom the Saxons are a part doe call such Nations as inhabit on the skirts of France by the name of Wallons The antient Inhabitants hereof in the time of the Romans before it had the name of Wales were the Siluâ—es possessing the Counties of Hereford Brecknock Radnor Monmouth and Glamorgan all Glocestershire beyond the Severn and the South parts of Worcestershire on the same side also their chief Towns Ariconium now Hereford not reckoned since the time of Offa as a part of Wales Balleum now Buelih in Brecknock Gobannium now Abargevenny in Monmouth Magni now New Radnor in the Countie so named and Bovium now Boverton in Glamorgan 2 The Dimetâ— possessing Cardigan Caermarthen and Pembrokeshires whose chief Towns were Loventium now New Castle in Caermarthen Maridunum or Caermarthen it self and Octopitae where now stands S. Davids by the Welch called Menew whence that Bishop hath the name of Menevensis in Latine 3 The Ordovices inhabiting the Counties of Merioneth Carnarvon Anglesey Denbigh Flint and Montgomery with the North part of Worcestershire beyond the Severn and all Shropshire on the same side of the River Their chief Towns were Segontium now Caer Seont in Carnarvonshire Cononium now Conwey in the same County Bonium where after stood the famous Monastery of Banchor in Flintshire and
Mediolanium now Llanvillin in the County of Montgomerie By these three Nations was all that tract possessed which lyeth on the other side of the Severn a very stout and hardie people and so impatient of the yoke that two of the three Legions which the Romans kept constantly in Britain as before is said were planted in and neer these people the better to contein them in due obedience that is to say the second Legion at Caer Leon upon Usk of which more anon and the twentieth at Deuvana where now stands West-Chester So difficult a thing it was to make this Nation subject to the power of Rome and no less difficult to bring them under the command of the Saxons whom they withstood when all the rest of Britain had been conquered by them and lived to see their Victors overcome by the Normans before themselves had yielded to a forrain yoke The Christian Faith planted amongst the Britans in the time of Lucius they still retained when all the residue of the Iland had replapsed to Paganism and they retained it not in secret as afraid to own it but in a well-constituted Church Insomuch that Angustine the Monk when he first preached the Gospell to the English Saxons found here no fewer than seven Bishops that is to say Herefordensis Tavensis Paternensis Banchorensis Elwiensis Wicciensis and Morganensis or rather Menevensis all which excepting onely Paternensis doe still remain amongst us though in other names Hereford and Worcester Wicciensis reckoned now in England S. Davids or Menevensis Tavensis or Landaff Bangor and Elwyensis or S. Asaph in Wales according to the present boundaries and limits of it And as they did retain the Faith so they retained it after the tradition of their Predecessors neither submitting unto Augustine as Archbishop of Canterbury nor to the Pope from whom he came as Occumenicall or châ—ef Pastor of the Church of Christ nor receiving any new doctrines or traditions from them but standing on those principles of Liberty and Religion which they were possessed of till all the world almost had yeelded to that powerfull See Not manumitted from the vassalage and thraldom to it till they embraced the Reformation of the Church of England in Doctrine Discipline and Worship the Liturgie whereof was by the command of Queen Elizabeth translated into the Welch or 〈◊〉 as the Bible also was by vertue of an Act of Parliament in the fift of that Queen the care thereof committed to the Bishop of Hereford and the four Bishops of Wales But because the Bible then set forth was onely in the large Church volume it was in the beginning of the Reign of King Charles reduced to a more portable Bulk at the cost and charge of my Cousin Mr. Rowland 〈◊〉 one oâ— the Aldermen of London who also caused the book called The Practice of Pieâ—ie to be printed in that Language for the instruction of the People and a Welch or British Dictionarie to be made and published for the understanding of the Language But to return unto the Church and affairs thereof for the better ordering of the same it hath been long agoe divided into four Dioceses besides that of Herefora for the exercise of â—ccleâ—acall Discipline those Dioceses subdivided into 9 Archdcaconries as before in England all subject heretofore to their own Pâ—â—mate or Archbishop residing in the City of Isca Silurum the â—eâ—repolis of the Province of Britannia Secunda called by the â—â—elch or Britans Caâ—-â—eon or the Citie of the Legion from the second Legion fixt there for defence of the Province and Caâ—-Leon upon â—sk because situate on the River so named But this City being too much exposed to the sury of the Saxons the Archiepiscopall See was translated to Menew standing on a Promontoâ—â—e in the extreme Angle of Pembrokeshire by David then Archbishop thereof and neer of â—in to Arthur that renowned King of the Britans from whom in tract of time the name of Menew being left off the See and Citie came to be called S. Davids From David unto Samson the 26 Archbishop of the VVelch being above 400 yeers did they hold this dignity but then the Pestilence extremely raging in these parts Archbish Samson carried with him the Episcopall Pall and therewith the dignity it self to Dole in Bretagne After which time we hear of no Archbishops in Wales in name and title though the power proper thereunto still remained amongst them the VVelch Bishops acknowledging no other Primate nor receiving consecratioâ— from any other hands than their own Bishop of S. Davids till Bishop Bernard was compelled to submit himself to the power and jurisdiction of the Archbishop of Canterbury in the time of King Henry the first But its time to look upon the face of the Country as it stands at the present which we find mountainous and barren not able to maintain its people but by helps elsewhere To make amends for which defect there were some Silver mines discovered in it not long since by Sir Hugh Middlâ—ton Knight and Baronet not onely to the great honour of his own Countrie but to the profit and renown of the whole Iland of Great Britain Their chief commodities are course Clothes entituled commonly by the name of Welch Freeze and Cottons which Merchandise was heretofore brought to Oswestâ—e the furthest Town of Shropshire as the common Emporie and there bought by the Merchants of Shrewsbury But the Welch coveting to draw the Staple more into their own Countrey occasioned the Merchant to hold off from buying their commodities till in the end the Merchant got the better of them and inforced them to settle the whole trade at Shrewshury where it still continueth To speak of Mountains in a Country which is wholly mountainous were a thing unnecessary yet of most note are those of 1 Snowdon 2 Brechâ—n 3 Rarduvaure and 4 Plinlimmon Not much observable but for their vast height and those many notable Rivers which issue from them The principall whereof are 1 Dee in Latine called Deva arising out of Rarduvaure hils in Merionethshire and running into the Sea not far from Chester Over this River Edgar King of England was rowed triumphantly in his Barge by eight inferiour Kings Vassals and Tributaries to him that is to say Kenneth King of the Scots Malcolm King of Cumberland Mac-cuâ—s King of the Isles Dufwall Gryffith Howel lago and Indethel Princes or Kings of Wales using these words to such as attended on him that then his Successors might call themselves Kings of England when they did the like This was in the yeer 973 and the last of his reigne 2 Wie in Latine called Vaga arising from Plinlimmon hils and emptying it self into the Severn at Chepstow More in the heart of the Countrie for these are but borderers for the greatest part of their course 3 Câ—nwy which rising in Merionethshire and dividing the Counties of Denbigh and Caâ—narvon mingleth with the Sea at Abur Conwey 4 Tyvie which rising in Montgomeryshire and
passing between the Counties of Cardigan Pembroke and Carmarthen runneth into the Sea a little below Cardigan 5 Chedlaydy which running quite thorow Pembrokeshire emptieth it self into Milford Haven one of the most capacious and safest havens not of England onely but of all the world The men are of a faithfull carriage towards all men especially towards one another in a strange Countrie and towards strangers in their own Of a temper questionless much inclining to choler as being subject to the passion by Aristotle called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by which men are quickly moved to anger and as soon appeased of all angers the best and noblest Their Language the old British hath the least commixture of forein words of any in Europe and by reason of its many Consonants and gutturall Letters is not so pleasing as some others in the Pronunciation A Language not much studied by those of other Nations in regard that such of the Inhabitants who have addicted themselves to learning have rather chose to express themselves in the Latine or English tongues than that of their own Native Countrie The principall of which not to say any thing of Merlin the Tages of the Welch or British were 1 Gildas for his great knowledge surnamed Sapiens 2 Geofry of Monmouth and 3 Giraldus Cambrensis the Historians and of later times 4 William Morgan the Translator of the Bible into Welch for which performance most deservedly made Bishop of Landâ—ff 5 Sir Iohn Price the Antiquary 6 Owen the Epigrammatist c. The whole Countrey not taking the Counties of Shropshire and Monmouth into the reckoning containing in it 12 Shires onely of which seven were set out by King Edward the first that is to Pembroke Carmarden Cardigan Merioneth Angleser and Carnarvon The other five viz the Counties of Denbigh Flint Montgomery Radnâ—r and Bâ—ccâ—nock were after added out of the Marchlands by King Henry the 8th These 12 Shires are again contracted or subdivided into 4 Circuits for the administration of Iustice Of which the first containeth the Countâ—â— of Montgomery Flint and Denbigh the second those of Carnarvon Anglesey and Merieâ—â—â—â— the third those of Carwarden Cardigan and Pembroke and the fourth those of Glamorgan Brâ—câ—nock and 〈◊〉 In these 12 Shires are reckoned one Chase 13 Forests 36 Parks 230 Rivers and an hundred Bridges They contain also 1016 Parishes amongst which four Cities 55 Market-Towns and â—â— Castles on the old erection The Câ—ties small poor and inconsiderable The Market Towns the especially on the Marches and outparts of the Countrie very fair and strong as being not only built for commerce and trade but fortified with Walls and Castles to keep in the Welch and so employed till the incorporating Wales with England took away all occasion of the old hostilities And for the Castles in the In-lands partly by the iniquity of time which is Edax rerum but chiesly by the policie of the Kings of England who would not suffer any places of strength to remain in a Countrie almost inaccessible and amongst men apt to take the advantage offered the very ruines of them are now brought to ruine But to proceed more particularly the four Cities or Episcopall Sees are 1 S. Davids formerly the 〈◊〉 of Wales situate on the Promontorie in Pembrokeshire by the Antients called Octopitae in a safe place and far enough from the Saxons whom the Welch most feared but incommodious enough for all the rest of the Clergie to repair unto it and not so safe neither unto the Inhabitants of it in respect of sundry other nations who have often spoyled and defaced it For standing neer the Sea it hath been frequently visited and spoyled by the Danes Norwegians and other Boats insomuch that the Bishops were inforced to remove their dwelling to Caermarthen which brought the City small enough before when it was at the biggest to the condition of a Village 2 LLâ—â—ndâ—â—â—â— upon the River Taffe whence it took the name LLan in the Welch or British signifying a Church LLandaffe the Church upon the Taffe the Bishops whereof derive their Lineall succession from those of Caer-Leon upon Vsk though the Primacie or Archbishops See were removed to Menew A small Town now it is God wot nothing to rank it for a City but the Cathedrall Church and the Prebends houses 3 St Asaph a small Town in Flintshire so called from St. Asoph the second Bishop hereof left here by Kentigern a Scot by whom the Cathedrall Church was founded about the year 560. Situate on the banks of the River Elwy thence called LLan-Elwe by the Welch the Bishop Elwyensis in some Latine Writers 4 Bangor upon the Menai a branch of the Irish Sea of no more beauty and renown than the other three but onely for the Cathedrall founded here by the first Bishops defaced by Owen Glendower and afterwards reedified by Henry Dean Bishop hereof An. 1496. Towns of chief note for these Cities have not much in them which is worth the nothing are 1 Slrewsbury counted now in England but heretofore the seat of the Princes of Ponysland who had here their Palace which being burnt in some of their broyls with England is now converted into Gardens for the use of the Townsmen The Town well traded and frequented by the Welch and English the common Emporie of both well built and strongly situate on a rising ground almost encompassed with the Severn that part thereof which is not senced with the River being fortified with a very strong Castle the work of Roger de Montgomery the first Earl hereof An. 1067. Over the River for convenience of passage it hath two Bridges and but two the one towards England and the other called the Welch-bridge which is towards Wales built by Leoline or LLewellen the first one of the Princes of Northwales whose they conceive to be that Statua which is there standing on the Gate Remarkable since the times of King Henry the sixt for giving the title of Earl to the Noble Family of the Talbots a Family of great honour and as great an Estate till the parcelling 〈◊〉 the Lands betwixt the Daughters and Co-heirs of Gilbert Talbot late Earl hereof according to the ill custom of England where many times the Estate goes to the Females and the Honour with nothing to mainiain it to the next Heir Male. 2 Banchor by Beda called 〈◊〉 a famous Monastery of the Britans conteining above 2000 Monks attending their devotions at the times appointed at other times labouring for their livelihood most cruelly and unmercifully slaughtered by the Saxons at the instigation of Austin the first Archbishop of Canterbury offended that they would not yeeld unto his autoritie 3 Carnarvon on the Menaâ— before-mentioned not far from Bangor the Monastery of Banchor being in Flintshire well walled and fortified with a strong Castle by King Edward the first after his conquest of the Countrie formerly much resorted to for the Chancery and Exchequer of the Princes of North-Wales 4 Denâ—â—â—h
well seated on the banks of the River Istrad which from thence runnes into the Cluyd the fairest River of all those parts A Town well traded and frequented especially since it was made by King Henry the 8th the head-Town of a Countie before which time of great resort as being the head-Town of the Baronie of Denbigh conceived to be one of the goodliest territories in England having more Gentlemen holding of it than any other 5 Mathravall not far from Montgomery heretofore a fair and capacious Town honoured with the Palace and made the chief Seat of the Princes of Powys-land thence called Kings of Matraâ—asâ— now a poor village 6 Cacrmar then Maridunum antiently whence the modern name the Britans adding Caer unto it not called so from Caer-Merlin or the Citie of Meâ—lin inchanted by the Lady of the Lake in a deep Cave hereabouts as old Fablers and Romances tels ns A fair large Town beautified with a Collegiate Church to which there was a purpose in the time of King Edward the â—th of removing the Episcopall See from S. Davids Not far off on the top of an Hill stands Dinâ—vour Castle the chief Seat of the Princes of South-Wales thence called Kings of Dinevour who had their Chancery and Exchequer in the Town of Caermarthen 7 Haverford Wâ—st situate in the Chersonese or Demy-Iland of Pembrâ—ke-shire by the Welch called Ross by the English Little England beyond Wales by reason of the English tongue there spoken a Town the best traded and frequented of all South Wales 8 Milford in the same County of Pembroke famous for giving name to the most safe and capacious Haven in all the Iland consisting of sundry ' Creeks Bavs and Roads for Ships which makes it capable of entertaining the greatest Navie the landing place of Henry the 7th when he came for England 9 Monmâ—â—th situate at the mouth or influx of the River Munow where it falleth into the Wie whence it had the name A Town belonging antiently to the House of Lancaster the birth place of King Henry the â—ift called Henry of Monmouth That one particular enough to renown the place and therefore we shall add no more 10 Ludlow a Town of great resort by reason of the Court and Councell of the Marches kept here for the most part ever since the incorporating of Wales with England for the ease of the Welch and bordering Subjects in their sutes at Law Situate on the confluence of the â—emd and Corve and beautified with a very strong Castle the Palace heretofore of some of the Princes of Wales of the blood Royal of England at such times as they resided in this Countrey of which more anon and of late times the ordinary Seat of the Lord President of Wales now reckoned as all Shrop-shire on that side the Severn as a part of England Of Anglesey and the Towns thereof we shall speak hereafter now taking notice only of Aberfâ—aw the Royall Seat sometimes of the Princes of North-wales called thence Kings of Aberfâ—aw The Storie of the Britans till the time of Cadwallader their last King we have had before After whose retirement unto Rome the whole name and Nation became divided into three bodies that is to say the Cornish-Britans the Britans of Cumberland and the Britans of Walâ—s The Cornish-Britans governed by their own Dukes till the time of Egbert the first Monarch of England by whom subdued Anno 809 and made a Province of that kingdom The Britans of Cumberland had their own Kings also some of whose names occur in Storie till the yeer 946. when conquered by Edmund K. of England the Son of Athelstaâ— But the main body of them getting into the mountainous parts beyond the Severn did there preserve the name and reputation of their Countrey although their Princes were no longer called Kings of Britain but of the Wallish-men or Welch and much adoe they had to make good that Title all the plain Countrey beyond Severn being taken from them by Offa King of the Mercâ—â—anâ— and themselves made Tributaries for the rest by Egbert before mentioned by Athelstan afterwards Which last imposed a tribute on them of 20 pounds of Gold 300 pounds of Silver and 200 head of Cattel yeerly exchanged in following times for a tribute of Wolves But howsoever they continued for a time the Title of Kings whose names are thus set down by Glover in his Catalogue of Honour published by Milles. The Kings of Wales A. Ch. 690. 1 Idwallo Sonne of Cadwallader 720. 2 Rodorick 25. 755. 3 Conan 63. 818. 4 Mervin 25. 843. 5 Rodorick II. surnamed the Great who divided his Kingdom small enough before amongst his Sonnes giving Guinedâ—h or North-Wales to Amarawdh his eldest Sonne to Cadel his second Sonne Deheubarth or Souh-Wales and Powis-land to his youngest Sonne Mervin conditioned that the two younger Sonnes and their Successors should hold their Estates in Fee of the Kings of North-Wales and acknowledge the Soveraignty thereof as Leigemen and Homâ—gers According unto which appointment it was ordained in the Constitutions of Howell Dha the Legislator of Wales that as the Kings to Abersraw were bound to pay 63 pounds in way of tribute to the Kings of London â—o the Kings of Dynevour and Matravall should pay in way of tribute the like summe to the Kings of Abersraw But notwithstanding the Reservation of the Soveraignty to the Kings of North-Wales Roderick committed a great Soloecism in point of State by this dismembâ—ing of his Kingdom especially at a time when all the kingdoms of the Saxons were brought into one and that one apt enough upon all occasions to work upon the weakness of the neighbouring Welch which had they been continued under one sole Prince might have preserved their Liberty and themselves a Kingdom as well as those of Scotland for so long a time against the power and puissance of the Kings of England Yet was not this the worst of the mischier neither his Successors subdividing by his example their small Estates into many insomuch that of the eight tributary Kings which rowed King Edgar on the Dee five of them were the Kings or Princes of Wales But Roderick did not think of that which was to come whom we must follow in our Storie according to the Division of the Countrey made by him into three Estates of North-Wales South-Wules and Powys-land 1. NORTH-WALES or Guinedth contained the Counties of Merioneth and Carnarvon the Isle of Aaglesey and the greatest parts of Denbigh and Flint-shires The chief Towns whereof are Bangor Denbigh Carnarvon Abersraw spoken of before and some in Anglesey whereof we shall speak more hereafter The Countrey Anglesey excepted the most barren and unfruitfull part of all Wales but withall the safest and furthest from the danger of the incroaching English which possibly might be the reason why it was set out for the portion of the Eldest Sonne in whom the Soveraignty of the Welch was to be preserved by the Kings or Princes of North-wales A.
England made him stay it out So that his Maxim of no Bishops no King was not made at Random but founded on the sad experience of his own condition And though upon the sense of those inconveniences which that alteration brought upon him he did afterwards with great both Policie and Prudence restore again the Episcopall Order and setled it both by Synodicall Acts and by Acts of Parliament yet the same restless spirit breaking out again in the Reign of his Sons Anno 1638. did violently eject the Bishops and suppress the calling and set up their Presbyteries thorowout the Kingdom as in former times The famous or miraculous things rather of this Countrey are 1 the Lake of Mirton part oâ— whose waters doe congeal in Winter and part of them not 2 That in the Lake of Lennox being 24 miles in compass the Fish are generally without Fins and yet there is great abundance of them 3 That when there is no wind stirring the waters of the said Lake are so tempestuous that no Mariner dares venture on it 4 That there is a stone called the Deaf-stone a foot high and 33 Cubits thick of this rare quality that a Musket shot off on the one side cannot be heard by a man standing on the other If it be otherwise as he must have a strong Faith who beleeves these wonders let Hector Boetius bear the blame out of whom I had it Chief Mountains of this Kingdom are the Cheviot Hills upon the Borders and Mount Grampius spoken of by Taciâ—us the safest shelter of the Picts or Northern Britans against the Romans and of the Scots against the English now called the hills of Albanie or the mountainous Regions of Braid-Albin Out of these springeth the 1 Tay or Taus the fairest River of Scotland falling into the Sea about Dâ—ndec in the East side and 2 the Cluyd emptying it self into Dunbritton Frith on the West side of the Kingdom Other Rivers of most note are the 3 Banoc emptying it self into the Frith of Edenburgh on the banks whereof was sought that fatall battell of Banocks-bourn of which more anon 4 Spey 5 Dee the Ocasa of Ptolomie none of them of any long course by reason that the Countrey Northward is but very narrow In reference to Ecclesiasticall affairs this Kingdom hath been long divided into 13 Dioceses to which the Diocese of Edenburgh taken out of that of S. Andrews hath been lately added and in relation to the Civil into divers Seneschalsies and Sheriffdoms which being for the most part hereditary are no small hinderance to the due execution of Justice So that the readiest way to redress the mischief as King Iames advised is to dispose of them as they fall or Escheat to the Crown according to the laudable custom in that case in England The greatest Friends of the Scots were the French to whom the Scots shewed themselves so faithfull that the French King committed the defence of his Person to a selected number of Scotish Gentlemen and so valiant that they have much hindered the English Victories in France And certainly the French feeling the smart of the English puissance alone have continually heartned the Scots in their attempts against England and hindred all means of making union betwixt them as appeared when they broke the match agreed on between our Edward the sixth and Mary the young Queen of Scots Their greatest enemy was the English who overcame them in many battels seized once upon the Kingdom and had longer kept it if the mountainous and unaccessible woods had not been more advantagious to the 〈◊〉 than their power for so much King Iames seemeth to intimate in his Speech at 〈◊〉 1607. And though saith he the Scots 〈…〉 nour and good fortune never to be conquered yet were they never but on the defensible side and may in paâ—t thank their hills and inaccessible passages that saved them from an utter overthrow at the hands of all them that ever pretended to conquer thâ—m But Jam cunctigens una sumus siâ—â—â—mus in aevum One onely Nation now are we And let us so for ever be The chief Cities are Edenburgh of old called Castrum Alatum in Lothien where is the Kings Palace and the Court of Justice It consisteth chiefly of one street extending in length one mile into which runne many pretty lanes so that the whole compass may be nigh three miles extending from East to West on a rising ground at the Summit or West end whereof standeth a strong and magnificent Castle mounted upon a steep and precipitious Rock which commandeth the Town supposed to be the Castrum Alâ—tum spoken of by Ptolomiâ— Under the command or rather the protection of which Castle and thorough the neighbourhood of Lâ—ith standing on the Fryth and serving as a Port unto it and finally by the advantage of the Courts of Justice and the Court Royall called Holy-Rood-House it soon became rich populous well-traded and the chief of the Kingdom but withall factious and seditious contesting with their Kings or siding against them upon all occasions No way to humble them and keep them in obedience to their Soveraign Lords but by incorporating Leith indulging it the privileges of a City and removing thither the Seat Royall and the Courts of Judicature which they more fear than all the Plagnes that can befall them It belonged in former times to the English-Sâ—xons as all the rest of the Countrey from the Fryth to Barwick from whom oppressed by the tyranny of the Danes it was taken by the Scots and Picts Anno 800. or thereabouts 2 Sterling situate on the South-side of the Forth or Fryth in the Sheriffdom so called a strong Town and beautified withall with a very fair Castle the birth-place of King Iames the sixt the first Monarch of Great Britain Neer to which Town on the banks of the River Bâ—nnock hapned the most memorable discomfiture that the Scots ever gave the English who besides many Lords and 700 Knights and men of note lost in this Fight as the Scotish Writers do report 50000 of the common Soldiers our English Histories confess 10000 and too many of that the King himself Edward the 2d being compelled to slie for his life and safety Some of the Scotish Writers tell us that the purer sort of Silver wâ—ich we call Sterling money did take name from hence they might as well have told us that all our Silver Bullion comes from Bouillon in Luxembourgh or from the Port of Boulâ—gne in France the truth being that it took that name from the Easterlings or Merchants of East Germany drawn into England by King Iohn to refine our Coin 3 Glasco in Cluydsdâ—le honoured with an Archbishops See and a publick School to which some give the name of an University founded here by Archbishop Turnbal Anno 1554. 4 S. Andrews the chief Town of Fife an Archiepiscopall See â—nd an Vniversity by the Latines called Fanum Reguli which and the English name it took from the bones
the Crown of England by the power of the Sword from the true Heirs of Edmund the 2d surnamed Ironside and that his Successors had enjoyed it by no other Title till Queen Elizabâ—ths death yet Iames the first Monarch of Great Britain succeeded by a right descent from the Saxon Line without relation to the Conquest of the Norman Bastard 8 William the Brother of Malcolm the 4th and Nephew of David before mentioned by his Sonne Prince Henry who died in the life of his Father being taken Prisoner at the Battail of Alnwick did Homage to King Henry the 2d for the Crown of Scotland and was thereupon restored to his Liberty and his Realm to peace What doth occur concerning the succeeding Kings when their Affairs with England and the World abroad became more considerable we shall see anon In the mean time proceed we to the Storie of Machbâ—th than which for variety of Action and strangeness of events I never met with any more pleasing The Storie in brief is thus Duncan King of the Scots had two principall men whom he employed in all matters of importance Machbeth and Banquho These two travelling together through a Forrest were met by three Fairâ—es Witches Weirds the Scots call them whereof the first making obeysance unto Machbeth saluted him Thane a Title unto which that of Earl afterward succeeded of Glammis the second Thane of Cawder and the third King of Scotland This is unequall dealing saith Banquho to give my Friend all the Honours and none unto me to whom one of the Weirds made answer That he indeed should not be King but out of his loyns should come a Race of Kings that should for ever rule the Scots And having thus said they all suddenly vanished Vpon their arrivall to the Court Machbeth was immediatly created Thane of Glammis not long after some new service of his requiring new recompence he was honoured with the title of Thane of Cawder Seeing then how happily the prediction of the three Weirds fell out in the two former he resolved not to be wanting to himself in fulfilling the third and therefore first he killed the King and after by reason of his command among the Souldiers and common people he succeeded in his Throne Being scarce warm in his seat he called to mind the prediction given to his Companion Banqubo whom hereupon suspecting as his supplanter he caused him to be killed together with his whole Posterity Fleance one of his Sonnes escaping only with no small difficulty into Wales Freed as he thought from all fear of Banquho and his issue he built Dunsinan Castle and made it his ordinary seat and afterwards on some new fears consulting with certain of his Wizards about his future Estate was told by one of them that he should never be overcome till Bernane Wood being some miles distant came to Dunsinan Castle and by another that he should never be slain by any man which was born of a woman Secure then as he thought from all future dangers he omitted no kind of libidinous cruelty for the space of 18 yeers for so long he tyrannized over Scotland But having then made up the measure of his Iniquities Mac-duffe the Governor of Fife associating to himself some few Patriots equally hated by the Tyrant and abhorring the Tyrannie privily met one Evening at Bernane Wood and taking every one of them a Bough in his hand the better to keep them from Discovery marched early in the morning towards Dunsinan Castle which they took by Scalado Macbeth escaping was pursued by Mac-duffe who having overtaken him urged him to the combat to whom the Tyrant half in scorn returned this Answer That he did in vain attempt to kill him it being his destinie never to be slain by any that was born of a Woman Now then said Mac-duffe is thy fatall end drawing fast upon thee for I was never born of Woman but violently cut out of my Mothers belly which words so daunted the cruell Tyrant though otherwise a valiant man and of great performances that he was very easily slain and Malcolm Conmor the true Heir of the Crown seated in the Throne In the mean time Fleance so prospered in Wales that he gained the affection of the Princes Daughter of that Countrey and on her begat a Sonne called Walter who flying out of Wales returned into Scotland and his descent once known he was not only restored to the Honours and Estates of his Ancestors but preferred to be Steward of the House of Edgar the Sonne of Malcolm the third surnamed Conmor the name of Stewart growing hence hereditary unto his Posterity From this Walter descended that Robert Stewart who succeeded David Bruce in the kingdom of Scotland the Progenitor of nine Kings of the name of Stewart which have Reigned successively in that kingdom But it is now time to leave off particulars and look into the generall Succession of The Kings of the Scots before the Conquest of the Picts 424. 1 Fergus 2 Eugenius 449. 3 Dongal 4 Constantine 5 Congall 6 Goran 7 Eugenius II. 8 Congall II. 9 Kinnatel 10 Aidan 604 11 Kenneth 12 Eugenius III. 622 13 Ferchard 14 Donald 15 Ferchard II. 16 Malduine 17 Eugenius IV. 18 Eugenius V. 19 Amberkeleth 20 Eugenius VI. 21 Mordac 730 22 Etfinus 23 Eugenius VII 24 Fergus II. 25 Solvathius 26 Achaius 809 27 Congall III. 28 Dongall II. 29 Alpine slain in a Battail by the Picts in pursuit of his quarrell for that kingdom pretended to belong unto him in Right of his Mother Sister and Heir of Hungius the last King thereof 30 Kenneth II. Sonne of Alpine who utterly subdued and destroyed the Picts extending extending thereby the Scotish Kingdom from one Sea to the other over all the bounds of modern Scotland of which deservedly accounted the first Monarch the Founder of the new Succession of The Kings of the Scots after the Conquest of the Picts A. Ch. 839. 1 Kenneth II. the first sole King of all Scotland 17. 856. 2 Donald II. Brother of Kenneth the 2d 862. 3 Constantin II. Sonne of Kenneth the 2d 875. 4 Ethus Brother of Constantin the 2d 890. 5 Donald III. Sonne of Constantin the 2d 903. 6 Constantin III. 30. 933. 7 Malcolm Sonne of Donald the 3d. 949. 8 Iâ—gulph an Intrnder 12. 961. 9 Duffe Sonne of Malcolm 1. 961. 10 Kenneth III. Brother of Duffe 994. 11 Constantin IV. an Intruder against the Law and Line of Kenneth the 3d. 1004. 12 Malcolm II. Sonne of Kenneth the 3d. opposed by Gâ—ime the Nephew of Duffe 1035. 13 Duncan Sonne of Grime succeeded Malcolm the 2d dying without issue 1040. 14 Macbeth the Tyrant and Vsurper 1057. 15 Malcolm III. Sonne of Duncan 2096. 16 Donald IV. surnamed Ban Brother of Malcolm the 3d. 1098. 17 Edgar Sonne of Malcolm the 3d. 1107. 18 Alexander Brother of Edgar 1124. 19 David Brother of Alexander 1133. 20 Malcolm Sonne of David 1166. 21 William Brother of Malcolm the 4th
or Wexford the Menapia of Ptolemie situate on the mouth of the River Slane supposed to be the Modona of the same Author the first of all the Towns in Ireland which received a Colonie of English 3 Kilkenny on the River Newre the chief Seat of the Bishop of Osserie and the fairest Town of all the In-lands so called quasi Cella Canicâ— the Cell or Monastery of Canicus a man of great renown for pietie in these parts of the Countrie 4 Kildare an In-land Town also and a Bishops See but of more note for giving the Title of an Earl to the antient Family of the Fitz-Geralds of long time honoured with this title One of which being much complained of to King Henry the 8th as a man of so unquiet and turbulent a nature that his Adversaries closed their charge against him with this expression Finally all Ireland cannot rule this Earl the King replyed that then this Earl should rule all Ireland and so for his lests sake made him Lord Deputy of the Kingdom 5 Rosse once populous well-traded and of large Circumference now a ruine onely nothing remaining but the Walls which were built by Isabell the Daughter of Richard Strongbow Earl of Pembroke the fortunate Conquerour of this Iland for King Henry the 2d 6 Philips Town the principall of the County of Ophalie or Kings Countie so called in honour of King Philip as 7 Marieburg the chief of Lease or the Queens County was in honour of Queen Mary 8 Leighlin a place of great importance well walled and fortified against the incursion of the Irish by the Lord Deputy Bellingham 9 Caterlâ—gh commonly but corruptly Carlough a Town of great strength and the chief of that County 10 Rheban not otherwise of note but that it is conceived to be the Rheba of Ptolomie 2 METH by the Latines called Media by Giraldus Midia because situate in the middest of the land hath on the South Leinster on the West Connaught on the North Vlster on the East the Irish Sea or S. Georges Channel A small but rich and pleasant Province well stocked with people and stored with all things necessary for their sustentation and for a sweet and wholesom Air not inferiour to any Divided into three Counties onely that is to say 1 〈◊〉 Meth 2 West-Metâ— and 3 Long ford containing 13 Towns of note and â—4 Castles of good esteem By reason of which strength it is called by some writers the Chamber of Ireland Townes of most consequence herein 1 Trim the chief Town of the County of East-Meth the antient Baronie of the Lacies possessed in former times of a fair Revenue in this County and Lords of the greatest parts of Vlster 2 Tredah more properly Droghedah situate on the River Bâ—ine on the edge of Ulster to which Province belongs so much of the Town as heth on the North side of that River a very fair and populous City as well by art as Nature very strongly fortified and furnished with a large and commodious Haven It took the name of Drogheda from the Bridge there built upon the River for the Conveniency of passage as the word signifieth in that Language and therefore called Pontana by some Latine writers 3 Mulinga the chief Town of West-Meth 4 Delvin in the same County also the Baronie of the Nagents an antient Familie in this tract 5 Longford of most note in the Countty so named but not else observable As for the fortunes of this Province for Lâ—inster sinâ—e the first Conquest of it hath been inseparably aâ—nexed to the Crown of England it was first granted in Fee Farm by King Henry the 2d to Hugh Lacy a Man of great merit and imployment in the Conquest of Ireland who left it unto Waâ—ter his younger Sonne By Margaret and Matildâ— the Neeces of this Walâ—er by his Sorne Gilbert one moyety hereof came to the Morâ—imers Earls of March and in their right unto the Crown in King Edward the fourth and the other moyety to the Verduns by whom dispersed and scatered into divers Families Accompted for one County only till the time of King Henry the 8th in whose reign it was divided into East-Meth and West-Meth to which the County of Longford was after added as it continueth to this day 3 VLSTER by the Latines called Vltonia is the largest Province of all Ireland bounded on the South with Meth and Connaught on the West with the vast Irish Ocean on the North with that part of the Northern Ocean to which Ptolomie gives the name of Hiperborean and on the East with S. Georges Channel A Country fruitfull of it self but in most places formerly over-grown with Woods and drowned in Marishes and great bogs by the naturall slothfulness of the people made more responsall to the husbandman both for corn and pasturage since the late Plantation of the British than in times foregoing It is divided into the Counties of 1 Louth 2 Cavan 3 Fermanath 4 Down 5 Monaghan 6 Armagh 7 Colrane 8 Tirconnel 9 Tiâ—-Oâ—n and 10 Antrim In which are comprehended 14 Towns of note for Commerce and Traffick and 30 Castles for defence of the Countrie and keeping under the wild Irish wilder and more untractable in these Northern parts than the rest of Ireland The whole well watered with a large and spacious Sea on three sides thereof many great Lakes in the body of it besides the Rivers of 1 Boyne called in Latine Bâ—anda which divides it from Meth 2 the Bann 3 Moandus and 4 the Eyn belonging to this Province wholly Places of most importance in it 1 Armagh on or neer the River Kalin the chief Town of the County so called and the See of an Arch-Bishop who is the Primate of all Ireland An antient City but so miserably defaced by fire in Tir-Oens Rebellion that it can scarce preserve the reputation of a Market Town 2 Carlingford and 3 Dundalk both situate on the Sea side and both within the County of Louth 4 Knock-Fergus the chief of Antrim more properly Rock-Fâ—rgus and in that sense called Carig-Fergus by the Irish so called from Fergus one of the Kings of the Irish Scots who there suffered Shipwrack Seated upon a large and capacious Bay the Vinderâ—us of Ptolomie which giveth it both a safe and commodious Port as well by naturall situation as the works of Art very strongly fortified by reason of the neighbourhood of the Scots in Cantire from which little distant 5 London-Derry a Colonie of the Londoners best built of any Town in the North of Ireland 6 Dungannon the principall seat and residence in former times of the great Oneales 7 Dungall the principall of Tir-Connell 8 Robogh a small Village at present but antiently a Bishops See fit to be mentioned in this place in regard it still preserveth some footsteps of the old Râ—bogdii an Irish Tribe and placed by Ptolomie in this tract where they gave name unto the promontory by him called Robogdâ—um now the Faire-Fore-land as is probably conceived
by the learned Camden This as it is the largest Province of all this Kingdom so was it with most difficulty subjected to the Crown of England and reduced to good order and civility First conquered by Iohn Curâ—â— a valiant 〈…〉 in the reign of King Henry the 2d by whom created Earl of Vlster But being maligned for his eminent vertues and after proscribed by King Iohn this Title and Estate were both conâ—erred upon Hugh Licie the Lord and Conquerour of Meth whom before we spake of By an Heir Generall of the Lacies it came unto the Burghs then Lords of Connaught and by the mariage of Elâ—zabeth Daughter and Heir of Richard de Burgh the last Earl of that â—amily it came to Leonel Duke of Clarence the second Sonne then living of King Edward the 3d as by his Daughter Philip to the Earls of March from them by the like mariage to the house of York and in the person of King Edward the 4th to the Crown again But being neglected by the English in the whole courâ—e of their Government especially in the Wars betwixt York and Lancaster it was cantonned into many estates and Principalities by the great Lords of the naturall Irish who had born too great sway here in the former times and so estranged from the civilitâ—es of England and their Allegiance to that Crown as if it had never been in subjection to it In which estate it did continue the Kings of England having here no more power or profit than the great ones of the Countrey were pleased to give them till the Rebellion 〈◊〉 and afterwards the Vanquishment of Hugh Oneal the then Earl of 〈◊〉 Oen brought it in full subjection to the English-Government of which more hereafter 4 CONNAVGHT in Latine called Connacia by the Irish Connaght is bounded on the North with Vlster on the West with the Main Ocean on the South with Mâ—unster from which parted by the River Shanon and on the East with Meth and some part of Lâ—inster So called from the Nagnatae an old Irish Nation or from Nagnata a Port-Town both placed by Ptolomie in this tract The Soil of the same tâ—mper with that of 〈◊〉 as woodie and as full of bogs till these later times in which indifferently well cleered of both inconveniences It hath been also called by our English Writers the Countie of Clare from Thomas de Clare one of the younger Sonnes of Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester on whom it was conferred by King Edward the first and is divided at the present into these five Shires that is to say 1 Letriâ— 2 â—oscommon 3 Maio 4 Slego and 5 Galloway and Twomond In which are comprehended but six Towns of any consequence for commerce and traffick an Argument of the imperfect plantation of it by the English Conquerors and about 24 Castles for defence of the Countrie of old erection besides such Fortresses as have been raised occasionally in these later troubles Places of most note and observation 1 Toam an Archbishops See 2 Athenry an antient Town but decaied and ruinous of most renown for being the Baronie of John de Bermingham a noble Englishman who had great possessions in this tract 3 Letrim the chief Town of the Counâ—ie so named neighboured by the Curlew-Mountains unfortunately memorable for the great defeat there given the English in Tir-Oens rebellion and by the Spring or Fountain of the River henin or Shanon whose course we have before described 4 Slego and 5 Roscommon the chief Towns of their severall Counties 6 Athlone a Peece of great strength and the Key of 〈◊〉 7 Twomond not otherwise much observable but for giving the title of an â—arl to the noble Family of O-Brian descended from the Kings of Connaught advanced unto that honour by King Henry the 8th 8 Galloway the principall of this Province a Bishops See and the 〈◊〉 Citie of the Kingdom for beautie and bigness Situate neer the fall of the great Lake or River 〈◊〉 orbes in the Western Ocean A noted Emporie and lately of so great fame with forein Merchants that an out-landish Merchant meeting with an Irishman demanded in what part of Galloway Ireland stood as if Galloway had been the name of the Iland and Ireland onely the name of some Town This once a Kingdom of it self as the rest of those Provinces the last King whereof was Rodorick surnamed the Great who having a great hand over the rest of the Roytelets entituled himself sole Monarch or King of Ireland But being forced to submit himself to king Henry the 2d his Countrey at the last was brought into subjection to the Crown of England by the valour and good fortune of Wâ—lliam de Burgh Gilbert de Clare Earl of Glocester Williâ—m de Bermingham and other noble Adventurers of the English Nation And though all of them did pâ—rtake of the fruit of their labours yet the greatest part of the spoil together with the title of Lords of Coâ—naught fell to the Family of the Burghs from them to Lionel D. of Clarence and by degrees unto the Crown as before was shewn Cantonned again amongst the Irish and degenerate Engliâ—â— as Vlster was by the supine neglect of the Kings of England till the Rebellion of Tiâ—-Oâ—n involving all the Chiefs of the Irish Nation in the same cause with him involved them also consequently in the same destruction 5 MOVNSTER by the Latines called Momonia is bounded on the North with Connaught on the East with Leinster on the West with the Atlantâ—â—k or Western Ocean and on the South with the Vergivian By the naturall Irish it is called Mown whence the English had the name of Mounster A Province which for rich Towns commodious Havens fair Rivers and the fertilitie of the Soil yeelds not to any in the Kingdom It is divided into six Counties viz. 1 Limerick 2 Waterford 3 Cork 4 Desmond 5 Kâ—rry and 6 Tipperarie which two last antiently enjoyed all the rights of a Countie Palatine And in these Shires are comprehended besides many safe Stations and Rodes for Shipping 24 owns of note and trading and 66 Castles of old erection Places of most observation 1 Cassiles in the Countie of Limerick an Archbishops See â—dvanced unto that honour by Pope Eugenius the third about the year 1150. 2 〈◊〉 the principall of that Countie and the fourth in estimation of all the Kingdom Situate in an Iland compassed round about with the River Shanon by which means well fortified a well-frequâ—nted Emporie and a Bishops See Distant from the main Ocean about 60 miles but â—o accomoâ—â—ed by the River that ships of burden come up close to the very wals The Castle and the Bridge peeces of great both strength and beautie were of the foundation oâ— King â—ohn exceedingly delighted with the situation 3 Clonmel in the Countie of Tipperarie of great strength and consequence 4 Holy Cross in the same County also once flourishing by reason of the great resort of Pilgrims to see
worship there a peece of the holy Cross as it was supposed which supposition as it drew much wealth unto the Town so it obtained the rights of a County Palaâ—â—e for the County also 5 Thurles in the same Countie which gives the title of a Vicount to the Earls of â—rmona but not else observable 6 Waterford on the River Showre a well-traded Port a Bishops See and the second Citie of the Kingdom Of great fidelity to the English since the conquest of Ireland and for that cause endowed with many ample privileges First built by some Norwegian Pirates who though they fixed it in one of the most barren parts and most foggie air of all the Country yet they made choice of such a safe and commodious site for the use of shipping that of a nest of Pirats it was eftsoons made a Receipt for Merchants and suddenly grew up to great wealth and power 6 Cork by the Latines called Corcagia the principall of that Countie and a Bishops See well walled and fitted with a very commodious Haven consisting chiefly of one Street reaching out in length inhabited by a civill wealthy and industrious people 7 Dunk-Eran an old Episcopall See supposed by some to be the Ivernis of Ptolomie but not else observable 8 Kinsale upon the mouth of the River Rany a commodious Port opposite to the Coasts of Spain and fortified in Tir-Oens Rebellion by a Spanish Garrison under the command of Don Iohn de Aquilar ' but soon recovered after the defeat of that Grand Rebel neer the Walls hereof by the valour and indefatigable industrie of Charles Lord Mountjoy the then Lord Deputy of this Kingdom 9 Baltimore 10 Youghall and 11 Bere-haviâ—â— all upon the Sea and all provided of safe Roads or convenient Havens 12 Lâ—smore of old a Bishops See now annexed to Waterford in which shire it standeth Nothing in point of storie singular which concerns this Province but that it was so carefully looked to by the Kings of England that there was appointed over it a peculiar Officer in the reign of Queen Elizabeth in power and place next to the Deputie himself called the Lord President of Mounster by whose vigilancie there have hapned fewer Rebellions here than in any Province of this Iland The antient Inhabitants of this Iland being originally Britans as before is said were in the time of Ptolomic distinguished into the Nations of the Rhobognii Darmi Volnntii Venâ—cniâ— and Erdini possessing the Northern parts now Vlster the Anteri Gangani and Nagnatae inhabiting Connaught the Velibori Vterni Vodii and Coriondi in the South now Mounster and the Menapii Cauci Blanii Brigantes taking up the Provinces of Meth and Leinster Principall Cities of the which were Eblana now Dublin Menapia now Waterford Nagnata which Ptolomie honoureth with the title of Vrbs insignis Rhigia Rheba Macolicum Laberus Ivernis c. not easily discernable by what names we may call them now this Countrie never being so happy as to come under the power of the Romans the great Masters of Civilitie and good Letters in the West of Europe and by that means the Actions and affairs thereof buried in ignorance and silence Towards the falling of which Empire we find the Nation of the Scots to be seated here and from hence first to take possession of the Hebrides or Western Isles next of the Western part of Britain on the the NOrth of Solway Afterwards some of the Saxon Monarchs cast their eyes upon it and made themselves masters of Dublin and some other places but being encumbred with the Danes could not hold them long being hardly able to defend their own against that people The next that undertook the conquest were the Northern Nations Danes Swedes and Normans all passing in the Chronicles of that time under the name of Norwegians who first onely scowred along the Coasts in the way of Piracie But after finding the weakness of the Iland divided amongst many petit and inconsiderable Princes they made an absolute conquest of it under the conduct of Turgesius whom they elected for their King soon rooted out by the Policie of the King of Meth the only Irish Prince who was in favour with the Tyrant This petit King by name Omo-Caghlen had a Daughter of renowned beautie whom Turgesius demanded of her Father to serve his lusts and he seeming willing to condescend to the motion as if honoured by it made answer That besides his Daughter he had at his disposing many others of more exquisite beauties which should all be readie at command Turgesius swallowing this bait desired him with all speed to effect this meeting But the King of Meth attiring in the habits of Women a company of young Gentlemen who durst for the common liberty adventure their severall lives conducted them to the Tyrants Bed-chamber And they according to the directions given them when for that little modesty sake he had in him he had commanded all his attendants to avoid the room assaulted him now ready for and expecting more kind embraces and left him dead in the place The Methian King had by this time acquainted divers of the better sort with his plot all which upon a signe given rush into the Palace and put to death all the Norwegians and other attendants of the Tyrant After this the Roytelets enjoyed their former Dominions till the yeer 1172 in which Dermot Mac Morogh King of Leinster having forced the Wife of Maurice O Rork King of Meth and being by him driven out of his Kingdom came to the Court of England for succour To this Petition Henry the second then King condescended sending him ayd under the leading of Richard de Clare surnamed Sâ—rongbow Earl of Pembroke who restored King Dermot and brought a great part of the Iland under the English subjection John King of England was the first who was entituled Lord of Ireland which stile was granted him by Pope Urban the 3d who for the ornament of his royaltie sent him a plume of Pcacock Feathers and when Tir-Oen stiled himself Defender of the Irish Libertie he was by Clement the 8 honored with a like plume But here we are to understand that though the Kings of England used no other title than Lords of Ireland yet were they Kings thereof in effect and power Lords Paramount as we use to say And though themselves retained only the name of Lords yet one of them gave to one of his English Subjects the honourable but invidious title of Duke of Ireland And they retained this title of Lords till the yeer 1542 in which Henry the 8th in an Irish Parliament was declared K. of Ireland as a name more sacred and repleat with Majestie than that of Lord at which time also he was declared to be the Supreme Head under God of the Church of Ireland and the pretended jurisdiction of all forein Powers especially the usurped Autoritie of the Pope of 〈◊〉 renownced by Law though still acknowledged by too many of this it perstitious
and untractable People The Government of this Country since the first Conquest by the English hath been most commonly by one Supreme Officer who is sometimes called the 〈…〉 most generally the Lord Deputy of Ireland than whom no Vice-Roy in all 〈◊〉 hath greater power or 〈◊〉 nearer the Majesty of a King in his Train and State For his assistance â—e hath a Privie Councell attending on him though resident for the most part at Duâ—lin and in emergencies or cases of more difficult nature proceedeth many times in an arbitrary way without formalities of Law And for their Laws which are the standing Rule of all civil Government they owe their being and original to the English Parliaments For in the reign of â—ing Henry the 7th Sir â—â—award Pâ—ynâ—ngs then Lord Deputy caused an Act to pass in the Irish Parliament whereby all laws 〈◊〉 Statutes which were made in England before that time were to be entertained and 〈◊〉 in force as the Laws of Ireland On which foundation they have raised many Superstructures both of Law and Government enacted in their own Parliaments summoned by the Lord Deputy at the Kings appointment in which by an other Statute made in the time of the said Poynings the people are inabled to make Laws for their own good Governance conditioned they were first transmitted to the Court of England to be considered oâ— by the King before they were Voted to in either of the houses of the Irish Parliaments Which Laws commmonly called Pâ—ynings Laws have hitherto continued in force amongst them though the last much stomaked and repined at not only as a badge of their Subjection to the Crown of England but as a Curb or Martingall to hold them in Yet notwithstabding these good Laws and the ample power of their Commission the Lord Deputies could never absolutely subdue the Iland or bring the People to any civill course of life the Fathers inflicting a heavy curse on all their posterity if ever they should sow Corn build houses or Learn the English tongue To this indisposition of the Irish themselves let us adde the defects of the Kings of England and Irish Deputies in matters of civill policie as I find them particularized by Sir John Davies in his worthy and piâ—hy discourse of this Subject I will only glean a few of them First then saith he a barbarous Country is like a field overgrown with wees which must first be well broken with the Plough and then immediately Sown with good and profitable seed so must a wild and uncivill people be first broken and Ploughed up by War and then presently Sown with the seed of good Laws and discipline lest the weeds revive in the one and ill manners in the other Here then was the first defect in our English Kings not to tame and take down the Stomacks and pride of this people though either civill or forrein wars perhaps occasioned this neglect and also the Irish Deputies who at such times as the people upon a small discomfiture were crest-faln neglected the so keeping of them by severity of discipline The second oversight concerneth particularly our Kings who gave such large possessions and regalities unto the first Conquerours that the people knew no Authority in a manner above their own immediate Lords Thirdly the Laws of England were not indifferently communicated to all the Irishrie but to some particular Families and Provinces only insomuch as there were but five great Lords of the Naturall Irish who had the benefit and protection of the Laws of England that is to say O Neale in Vlster O Connobâ—r in Connaught Mac Morrough in Lemster O Malaghlia in Meth O Brian in Twomâ—nd known by the name of Quâ—nque Sanguines in some old Records By means whereof the rest of the people being in the condition of Out-laws or at the best of Aliens had no incouragement either to build or plant or manure their Land or to behave themselves as Subjectâ— A fourth defect was more particularly in the Deputies or Lords Lieâ—tenants who having made good and wholsome Laws against the barbarous customes of the Common people and the merciless oppressions of the Lords never put any of them in execution as if they had been made for terror not for reformation Fiftly Adde unto these which Sir John Dâ—vies hath omitted the little care which was too often taken by the Kings of England in the choice of their Dâ—puties sometimes conferring that high Office as a Court-preferment without Relation unto the merits of the person and sometimes sending men of weak or broken fortunes who attended more their own profit than their Masters service and were more bent to fleece than to feed this Flock Siâ—thâ—y And yet besides there Errours of the Kings and Deputies in point of Government there was another and as great in the 〈◊〉 themselves who building all their Forts and Castles in the open Countries abandoned the Woods and Bogs and other Fastnesses to the naturall Irish the strength whereof not only animated them to Rebell upon all occasions but served too fitly to continue them in their antient 〈◊〉 In these terms of wildness and non-subjection stood Ireland till the latter end of Queen Elizabeths reign at what time the Rebellion of Hugh O Neal Earl of Vir Oen had ingaged almost all the Irishrie in that desperate Action which ending in the overthrow of that ingratefull Rebel and all his partizâ—ns not only crushed the overmuch powerablenesse of the Irish Nobility but made the finall and full conquest of the whole Nation So true it is that Every Pebellion when it is supprest doth make the Prince stronger and the Subjects weaker Ireland thus broken and ploughed up that glorious Queen died a victor over all her enemies and left the Sowing of it unto her successor King Iames who omitted no part of a skilfull Seedsman 1 Then there was an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 or Act of Oblivion made whereby all the offences against the Crown were remitted if by such a limited day the people would sue out their Pardons and by the same Act all the Irishrie were manumitted from the servitude of their Lords and received into the Kings immediat protection 2ly The whole kingdom was divided into Shires and Judges it inerant appointed to circuit them whereby it hath followed that the exactions of the Lords are said aside the behaviour of the people is narrowly looked into the passages before unknown unto our Souldiers are laid open by our Vnder-Sheriffes and Bayliffs and the common people seeing the benefit and security they enjoy by the English Laws and loth to plead alwayes by an Interpreter begin to set their children to School for the learning of the English tongue 3ly The Irish were not rooted out as in the first plantation in Lemster and the English onely estated in their rooms but were onely removed from the woods bogs and mountains into the plain and open countrey that being like wild trees transplanted they might grow the
milder and bear the better fruit And 4ly whereas there was before but one Freeholder in a whole Country which was the Lord himself the rest holding in villenage and being subject to the Lords immeasurable taxations whereby they had no encouragement to build or plant Now the Lords estate was divided into two parts that which he held in demain to himself which was still left unto him and that which was in the hands of his Tenant who had estates made in their possessions according to the Common-Law of England paying in stead of uncertain Irish taxations certain English rents whereby the people have since set their minds upon repairing their houses and manuring their lands to the great increase of the private and publick revenue But that which most advanced the reduction of Ireland to a setled and civil Government and rooted it in a subjection to the Crown of England was the voluntary flight of the Earls of Tyrone Tirconnel Sir Iohn Odaughertic and other great men of the North possessed of large territories and great jurisdictions Who being both uncapable of Loyaltie and impatient of seeing the Kings Iudges Iustices and other Ministers of State to hold their Sessions and execute their Commissions of Oyer and Terminer within the parts where they commanded without more provocation or the fear of any danger but a guilty Conscience forsook the Countrie and left their whole Estates to the Kings disposing By whose directions their Lands were seized upon and sold to severall Purchasers the Citie of London infeoffed in a great part of them a great plantation made in Ulster of English Welch and Scots by the united name of a British Plantation and a new Order of Knights Baronets erected in the Kingdom of England for raising money to advance and indear the Work Which had it been as cordially affected by the English as it was by the Scots if more of this Nation had gone thither and not abandoned so great a part of it to the power of the other it had been better for both Kingdoms in the conformity of each to one form of Government which the Scots being factious for another did not easily brook and the uniting of both people in the bonds of Amitie the Irish looking on the Scot as a meer Intruder but on the English as his old Master or his Follow-Subject Howsoever so great a part of the Countrey and that which heretofore was the nest of the Rebels being thus disposed of it came to pass that Ireland which before served only as a grave to bury our best men and a gulf to swallow our greatest treasures being governed neither as a country Free nor conquer'd was brought in some hope by the prudence and policie of her last Kings and late Lord Deputies to prove an Orderly Common-wealth civill in it self profitable to the Prince and a good strength to the British Empire For to such Order it was redaced in a little time that the wayfaring men might travell without danger the ploughman walk without fear the laws administred in every place alike the men drawn unto villages the woods and fastnesses left to beasts and all reduced to that civility as our fathers never saw nor could we well sample out of antient histories The revenues of this kingdome are said by Walsingham in the time of Edward the third to have been yeerly 40000 pounds but his successors till of late have scarce got so much as the keeping of it cost them King Richard the 2d being by the same Walsingham reported to have spent 30000 marks out of his own purse over and above the money which he received thence Whether this Countrey were so profitable to Edward the third or no I determine not though I find good reasons to perswade me that Walsingham was not well acquainted with the state of that â—xchequer â—ut sure I am that the Revenues of the Crown are more than double what they were in the said Kings reign and more duely paid into the Exchequer of that Kingdom than ever formerly the profits of the Customehouse amounting to 30000 per Annum in the last yeer of King Iames his reign Not to say any thing of the great Improvements which were made by the Earl of Strafford in the time of his Government because they fell together with him The strength of this Kingdom consisteth partly in the situation of it begirt about with difficult and dangerous Seas partly in the many Castles first built and fortified by the English Planters and partly in a standing Armie continually kept up by the Kings of England for defence of their hold and interess against the Rebellions of the Natives What Forces it is able to raise both of Horse and Foot could never be conjectured at till now of late For formerly the Kings of England being actually possessed onely of those four Counties which they called the Pale that is to say the Counties of Dublin Louth Kildare and Meth which last hath since the time of King Henry the 8th been subdived into three were not able to raise any great power out of that Estate but were forced to send Soldiers out of England as occasion was to preserve their Soveraignty in Ireland The greatest Levie which I read of was that of 1500 Irish led by the Prior of Kilmamham to King Henry the fifth then being at the siege of Harflew in Normandie And on the other side the great Lords of the naturall Irish and degenerate English being divided into factions amongst themselves and never joyned in any one principle of common intereâ—s were more inconsiderable than the weak but united forces of the Kings of England And though most of them at the last were drawn into a confederacy with the Earl of Tir-Oen to make good his rebellion yet find I not that their Armie did exceed at any time the number of 8000 men and those not well-appointed neither So that the best estimate which can be made of the forces of Ireland must be measured by the Armies raised in the late Rebellion when the Irishrie had both time and leizure to get themselves some reputation in the world and make provision for a War In prosecution of which he who considers the many Armies they have raised since their first mustering under the command of Sir Phelim O Neal the many defeats which have been given them and those as many new recruits after each defeat all of them raised out of the bodies of their own People without supplie from other Countries besides such as have served against them for the King must needs conclude that they want not men enough for service nor skill nor courage to attempt the most difficult enterprises The Arms of Ireland are Azure an Harpe Or stringed Argent Which Coat King James to shew himself the first absolute King of Ireland first caused to be marshalled with the Royall Arms of Great Britain Reckoned in Ireland at and since the Reformation Arch-Bishops 4. Bishops 19. One
over against the Southern part of Cumberland and from which it is distant 25 miles and was judged to belong to Britain rather than to Ireland because it fostered venemous Serpents brought hither out of Britain By Ptolomie it is called Monoeda or the further Mona to difference it from that which we now call Anglesey by Plinie Monabia Menavia by Orosius and Beda Eubonia by Gildas an old British Writer The Welch at this day call it Menaw the Inhabitants Maning and the English Man It is in length 30 miles in bredth 15 and 8 in some places The people hate theft and begging and use a Language mixt of the Norwegian and Irish tongues The soyl is abundant in Flax Hemp Oates Barley and Wheat with which they use to supply the defects of Scotland if not the Continent it self yet questionless the Western Iles which are a Member of it For thus writeth the Reverend Father in God Iohn Moricke late Bishop of this Iland in a letter to Mr. Camden at such time as he was composing his most excellent Britannia Our Iland saith he for cattell for fish and for corn hath not only sufficient for it self but sendeth also good store into other Countries now what Countries should need this supply England and Ireland being aforehand with such provision except Scotland or some members thereof I see not Venerable Bede numbred in it 300 Families and now it is furnished with 17 Parish Churches The chief Towns are 1 Balâ—curi and 2 Russin or Castle-Town the seat of a Bishop who though he be under the Archbishop of York yet never had any voice in the English Parliament In this Iland is the hill Sceafull where on a clear day one may see England Scotland and Ireland here also are bred the Soland Geese of rotten wood falling into the water This Iland was taken from the Britans by the Scots and from them regained by Edwin King of Northumberland Afterwards the Norwegians seized on it and made it a Kingdom the Kings hereof ruling over the Hebrides and some part of Ireland From them taken by Alexander the 3d of Scotland by a mixt title of Arms and purchase after which time it was sometimes English sometimes Scotish as their fortunes varied till in the end and about the year 1340. William Montacute Earl of Salisbury descended from the Norwegian Kings of Man won it from the Scots and sold it to the Lord Scrope who being condemned of Treason Henry the fourth gave it to Henry Piercy Earl of Northumberland but he also proving false to his Soveraign it was given to the Stanleys now Earls of Darby The Kings of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race 1065. 1 Godred the Sonne of Syrric 1066. 2 Fingall Sonne of Godred 1066. 3 Godred II. Sonne of Harald 1082. 4 Lagnan Eldest Sonne of Godred the 2d 1089. 5 Donnald Sonne of Tado 1098. 6 Magnus King of Norwey 1102. 7 Olave the 3d Sonne of Godred 1144. 8 Godred III. Sonne of Olave 1187. 9 Reginald base Sonne of Godred the 3d. 1226. 10 Olâ—ve the lawfull Sonne of Godred the 3d. 1237. 11 Harald Sonne of Olave 1243. 12 Reginald II. Brother of Harald 1252. 13 Magnus II. Brother of Reginald 1266. 14 Magnus III. King of Norway the last King of Man of the Danish or Norwegian Race The Kings and Lords of Man of the English Blood 1340. 1 William Montacute Earl of Salisbury King of Man 1395. 2 William Lord Scrope King of Man 1399. 3 Henry Earl of Northumberland King of Man 1403. 4 William Lord Stanley Lord of the Isle of Man 5 Iohn Lord Stanley 6 Thomas Lord Stanley 7 Thomas Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1503. 8 Thomas Lord Stanley Early of Darby 1521. 9 Edward Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1572. 10 Henry Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 1593. 11 Ferdmando Lord Stanley Earl of Darby 12 William Lord Stanley Early of Darby 13 Iames Lord Stanley Earl of Darby Lord of the Isle of Man now living Anno 1648. King in effect though but Lord in title as having here all kind of Civill power and jurisdiction over the Inhabitants under the Feife and Sovereignty of the Crown of England together with the nomination of the Bâ—shop whom he presents unto the King for his Royall assent then to the Arch-Bishop of York for his consecration And this I take to be the reason why the Bishop of Man was no Lord of Parliament none being admitted to that honour but such as held immediately of the King himself nor was it reason that they should V. ANGLESEY is an Iland situate in the Irish Sea over against Carnarvonshire in North-Wales from which it is divided by a narrow streight which they call the Menai By the Britans themselves as by the Welch at this day it was called Mon from whence the Romans had their Mona but being Conquered by the English it obtained the name of Anglesey as one would say the Iland of the English Men eye in the Saxon language signifying an Iland A place of such a fair Revenue to the Princes of it that LLewellen the last Prince of Wales being stripped of almost all the rest of his Estates by King Edward the first paid to that King a tribute of 1000 per An. for this Iland only And to say truth the Iland is exceeding fruitfull both in Corn and Cattle from whence the Welch are liberally stored with both and therefore it is said proverbially Mon Mam Cymri that Anglâ—sey is the Mother of Wales In length from East to West about 20 miles and 17 in bredth Containing in that Compasse 74 Parishes divided into six hundreds and hath in it only two Market Towns that is to say 1 Beanmaris seated on a flat or marish ground neer the Menai built by King Edward the first to secure his Conquest by whom well walled and fortified as the times then were 2 Newburg a Town of no great antiquity as the name doth intimate by the Welch called Rossur in former times it had an Haven of some good receipt but now choaked with sand The other places of most note are 3 Aberfraw a small village now but heretofore the Royall seat of the Kings of Wales and 4ly Holy-head seated on an head-land or Promontory thrusting into the Sea made holy or thought so at least by the religious retirement of Saint Kuby or Kibius one of the Disciples of St. Hilarie of Poictiers from whence by the Welchmen called Caer-Cuby of most note for the ordinary passage betwixt Wules and Ireland Antiently this Iland was the seat of the Druides and brought with no small difficulty under the power of the Romans by Suctonius Paulinus the People fighting in other parts of Britain for their liberty only but here pro Arts focis too for their Religion Liberty and their Gods to boot Being deserted by the Romans with the rest of Britain it remained in the possession of its own natural Princes till the fatal period of that State when added
Ireland and all the lessâ—r Ilands became united either to the Crowns of England or Scotland and those two Kingdoms to each other joyned in the person of the same King and the participation of his favours though different still in Lawes and some forms of Government as most of the Estates of Spain at the present time Vnited also in one name the different Appellations of England and Scotland being swallowed up or incorporated rather in that of GREAT BRITAIN which of pleased King James to own for his Stile Imperiall And for a memorie thereof to cause a peece of Gold to be coyned of 20 s. since raised to 22 s. which he called the Vâ—itâ—â— stamped on the one side with his picture and this Inscription JAâ—OBVS D. GR. MAGâ—AE BRITANNIAE FR. ET HIBERNIAE REX and on the other side with his Arms crowned with this Motto FACIAM EOS IN GENIEM VNAM All we have now to doe is to lay down the names of those puissant Princes whom God hath raâ—sed to be The Monarchs of Britain 1602. 1 James the sixth of that name King of the Scots Sonne of Mary Qu. of Scots Daughter of James the 5th the Sonne of James the 4th and of the Lady Margaret eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th of England which Margaret being after maried to Archembald Douglass Earl of Aâ—gus had a Daughter named Margaret also the only Child of her Parents maried to Matthew Stewart Earl of Lennox by whom she was made the mother of Henry Lord Darnley the Father of King â—ames the sixth by the said Mary Queen of Scots So that King Iames descending from the eldest Daughter of Henry the 7th both by Father and Mother on the expiring of the Line of Henry the 8th in the person of Q. Elizabeth of famous memorie was the next heir to the Crown of England and was accordingly with all joyfull acclamations proclamed and acknowledged King in the Citie of London March 24. Anno 1602. according to the Accompt of the Church of England A learned and Religious Prince a true Defender of the Faith a Nursing Father of the Church and a lover of learning He died at Theobalds March 27. 1625. having reigned 23 yeers and four dayes over 1625. 2 Charles second Sonne of King Iames and Anne of Denmark his elder Brother Henry dying long before the 63d King in descent from Cerdick King of the West-Saxons the 45th King of England in descent from Egbâ—rs the 24th from the Norman Conqueror the 64th Monarch of the English and the second Monarch of Britain In the beginning of his reign he maried the Princess Henrietta Maria Daughter to Henry the 4th and Sister to Lewis the 13th French Kings by whom blest with a Royall Issue of Sonnes and Daughters As for the Forces and Revenues of these British Monarchs we cannot put the estimate of them in a better way than by laying together that which hath been delivered of each severall part out of which Items the summa totalis of the whole both in power and treasure will be easily gathered For though these Monarchs never had any occasion to muster and unite the Forces of their severall Kingdoms upon any one Action yet by considering what they have been able to doe divided we may conclude of what they may doe if need be being now united And so we are to do in marshalling the Arms of the British Monarchie which are 1 Quarterly France and England 2 Scotland 3 Ireland the fourth as the first I shut up this discourse of the British Empire with those words of Scripture the Motto of another of King Iames his Coins QVAE DEVS CONJVNXIT NEMO SEPARET And so much for Britain A TABLE Of the Longitude and Latitude of the chief Cities mentioned in this first Book A.  Lon. Lat. Aberdene 22. 20. 57. 20. Alcala de Henares 23. 0. 40. 30. Alicante 28. 40. 39. 0. Almodine 34. 0. 33. 40. Ancona 43. 10. 43. 50. S. Andrewes 22. 10. 56. 20. Angolesme 27. 0. 46. 0. Angiâ—rs 18. 10. 47. 25. Aquilegia 42. 50. 46. 40. Armagh 14. 50. 54. 9. Avero 17. 30. 41. 10. Avignon 23. 40. 43. 50. Aux 22. 40. 43. 40. St. Anderes 22. 20. 43. Aix 22. 20. 42. 10. Arles 22. 45. 43. 20. Amboise 20. 35. 47. 35. B. Badaies 19. 40. 38. 30. Baione 24. 20. 42. 10. Basil 28. 10. 48. 30. Besanson 26. 30. 47. 30. Bilbao 23. 30. 43. 10. Baden in Switzerl 31.  48. 44. Blavet 21. 15. 47. 50. Bononia 35. 50. 43. 33. Brest 20.  48. 50. Bath 20. 56. 51. 20. Bragance 6.  45.  Barwick 22. 43. 55. 48. Barcelone 17. 15. 41. 36. Burdeaux 18.  45. 10. Burges 24. 10. 48. 20. C. Cambridge 23. 25. 52. 11. Calice 26. 2. 52.  Canterburie 24. 50. 51. 16. Cartagena 28. 20. 38. 20. Cane 21.  50.  Carlile 21. 31. 5â— 57. Chester 20. 23. 53. 11. Chichester 26. 10. 51.  Clermont 30. 15. 45. 50. Chur 32.  42.  Corck 15. 40. 41. 40. Corduba 9. 4. 37. 50. Conimbre 5. 45. 40. 19. Compostella 17. 15. 44. 18. Coventrie 25. 52. 52. 23. D. Dieppe 28. 40. 49. 30. Digioâ— 25. 45. 47. Dole 28. 3. 49. 5. Dâ—ver 26. 10. 51.  Dublin 16. 40. 54. 27. Dun-Britton 19. 24. 57. 10. Durham 22.  54. 55. E. Edenburgh 22.  55. 50. Embrun 28.  44.  Elie 25. 20. 52. 40. Exeter 22. 10. 51.  F. Florence 41 10. 43. 40. Ferrara 44.  36.  Fayall   48. 40. G. Geneva 33. 40. 46. 20. Gelway 13. 17. 54. 6. Glocester 19.  53.  Gades 15. 10. 37.  Granada 11.  37. 50. Groine 16. 50. 43. 20. Genoa 37. 50. 45. 0. Grenoble 27.  45. 30. H. S. Hilarie in Guernzey 22. 20. 49. 40. Hull 25. 20. 53. 40. L. Leon 21. 10. 42. 15. Lisbon 9. 10. 38. 38. Lions 23. 15. 45. 10. Lincoln 22. 52. 53. 12. London 23. 25. 5. 34. Luca 42. 10. 40.  Ligorn 40. 20. 43 30. M. Majorca 39. 50. 33.  Malaga 23. 50. 37. 22. Merseilles 24. 30. 43. 10. S. Malo 19.  49.  Medina Caeli 23. 30. 41. 10. Millaine 38. 30. 46. 10. Modena 41. 50. 35. 40. Montpelier 25. 30. 44. 10. Montalban 23.  45.  Messana 45. 50. 37. 50. Minorca 34. 30. 40. 0. N. Naples 46.  39. 30. Nantes 24. 10. 47. 10. Narbon 30. 20. 43. 20. Nevers 25.  47.  Newcastle 22. 30. 54. 57. Nismes 26.  44. 2. Norwich 24. 55. 52. 40. O. Oleron 24. 30. 45. 30. Orleans 28. 30. â—8 0. Orange 26. 20. 43. 20. Oxford 22.  51. 50. Otranto 49. 30. 40. 20. P. Pampelun 24. 30. 43. 3. Paris 23. 30. 48. 40. Pavie 44. 1. 33. 5. Padua 44. 45. 36. 20. Parma 39. 20. 45. 10. Pescara 43. 0. 30. 10. Palerme     Peragia 42. 20. 43. 10. Peter-port in Iarsey 23. 0. 49. 20. Pisa 40. 30. 43.
Germans whom he also vanquished subject unto the Roman Empire By Constantine the Great made part of the Diocese of Gaul and by him cast into four Provinces that is to say 1. Belgica Prima containing the Dukedome of Lorraine and the land of Triers the Metropolis whereof was Triers 2. Belgica Secunda comprehending Artois Picardie and the Countrey of Chambray with parts of Campagne and France Speciall of which the Metropolis was Rhemes 3. Germania Prima comprehending Alsatia part of the Palatinate and the Bishoprick of Mentz the Metropolitan City of that Province and 4. Germania Secunda containing Cleveland Brabant Guelderland Vtrecht Holland Zeland Flanders Hainalt Namurce Luxembourg Limbourg and the land of Colen which last was honoured with the title of the Metropolitan In the declining of the Empire they were invaded and possessed by the French under whom they made the Kingdome of Metz or Ostenrick united to the rest of France by Childerick the third and made a Member of that Kingdome of which they continued an especiall part till the time of Lewis the godly Son of Charles the Great By whom and Charles the Bald and others of that line both in France and Germanie they were parcelled into many petite estates and principalities so many of them became united in the house of Burgundie passing under the accompt of Belgium under which name and notion we do now consider it And taking it according to this name and notion it is in compasse 1000. Italian or 250. German miles and is situated in the northern Temperate Zone under the 7. 8. 9. Climates the longest day in the midst of the 7. Climate where it doth begin being 16. hours and the beginning of the 9. Climate increased to 16. hours three quarters or near 17. hours The Aire in these later dayes grown more wholesome then formerly partly by the wonderfull increase of the Inhabitants and partly by the incredible industry of the people who by draining the Marishes and converting the standing waters into running streams have purged the aire of many grosse and unhealthy Vapours which did thence usually arise in times foregoing The Countrey is very populous containing welnigh three millions of souls the men being for the most part well proportioned great lovers of our English Beer unmindfull both of good turns and injuries of good wit for inventing and of a most indefatigable industry for perfecting the rarest Manufactures For unto them we are indebted for the making of Cloth which we learnt of the Flemmings as also for Arras-hangings Dornix Clocks Watches and the perfection of the Mariners Compasse They restored Musick and found out divers Musicall Instruments being naturally good Musicians and generally so given unto it and so perfect in it that heretofore till the Art of Musick grew more common there were not many great mens houses which had them not to teach their Children To them belongeth also the invention of Chariots the laying on of colours with oyle the working of Pictures in glasse and the making of Worsteds Saies and Tapestries the making of which and other Stuffes being driven out of their Countrey by the Duke of Alva they first taught the English The women generally are of a good complexion well proportioned especially in the leg and foot honourers of vertue active and familiar Both within doors and without they govern all which considering the naturall desire of women to bear rule maketh them too imperious and burdensome They use for the most part the Germane or Dutch Language with a little difference in the Dialect But in the Provinces adjoyning to France that is to say Luxembourg Mamurce Artois Hainalt and some parts of Flanders and Brabant they use the French but speak the same very corruptly and imperfectly by reason of that mixture which it hath of the Dutch or German yet so that one may easily discern those people to be French originally or some remainder of the old Gaules mastered by the French but not rooted out from their language or first originall called to this day by the name of Wallons the Germans usually changing G into W as Warre for Guerre Warden for Guardian and in the like case Wales for Galles I know there is another Etymologie of the name of Wallons some making them to be of the Burgundian race who at their first passing over the Rhene enquired their way of the Countrey people in these words Ou allons i.e. Whither go we which being oft repeated by them occasioned them to be called Wallons A trim invention doubtlesse but of no solidity nor to be further honoured with a confutation The Countrey in those parts which lye towards Germanie especially on the South-east bordering upon Cleveland and Lorraine is somewhat swelled with hils and overshaded with woods the reliques of the great Forrest of Ardenne which once took up a great part thereof But towards the West and North where it joyns to the Sea it is plain and levell â—ull of flats and marishes affording very litle corne but abounding in pasturage which yeeld a great increase of butter and cheese good store of beeves and horses of more then ordinary bignesse By reason of which low and levell situation and the ill neighbourhood of a troublesome and unruly sea it hath been formerly much subject to inundations insomuch as in the time of King Henry 2. Flanders was so overflown that many thousands of people whose dwellings the sea had devoured came into England to beg new seats and were by that King first placed in Yorkeshire and then removed to Pembrookeshire Since that it hath in Zeland swallowed eight of the Islands and in them 300. Towns and Villages many of whose Churches and strong buildings are at a dead low water to be seen And as once Ovid said of Helice and Buris cities of Achaia so may we of these Invenies sub aquis adhuc ostendere nautae Inclinata solent cum moenibus oppida versis That is to say The waters hide them and the Saylers show The ruined wals and steeples as they row The chief Commodities which they vent into other Countries are Linnen Scarlets Worsted Saies Silks Velvets and the like rich Stuffes together with great quantities of Armour Ropes Cables Butter Cheese c. Of which excepting Cheese and Butter there is nothing of the naturall growth of the Countrey the rest being Manufactures which they make out of such materials as they fetch out of forein Regions But the Commodity which yeeldeth them most benefit is that of Fish not caught upon their own coast neither but either in the northern seas or the coast of England the very Herrings which they catch on the shores of England to the no small dishonour of the English nation bringing them a revenue besides what is pursed up by the Adventurers of 440000. pounds per annum and that of Codfish which they catch on the coasts of Frizeland amounting to 150000 l. sterling yearly Captains of note and eminence it hath bred
the Councell of Colen in the reign of Constantius the son of Constantine the Great anno 347. But the light hereof being extinguished for a time by those barbarous nations who fell upon these out-parts of the Roman Empire began to shine again on the conversion of the French in all parts of this countrey the Conquests and example of this puissant Nation giving great incouragement thereunto In which as those of other Countries doe not want their honour so the greatest part thereof belongs to the English Saxons Willibrod the first Bishop of Vtrecht Willibald of Aichstat Swibert of Virden Willibald of Breme and specially Boniface the Archbishop of Mentz being most gloriously fortunate in that sacred service The Moravians Boâ—emians and others farther off came not in till afterwards Not fully converted to the faith they began to suck in the corruptions of the Church of Rome discerned and opposed by John Husse and Hierome of Prague Bohemian Divines who by reason of the marriage of King Richard the second of England with the daughter of Wenceslaus Emperour and King of Bohemia had opportunity to be acquainted with the preachings of Wiclef the points of whose Doctrine they approved and propagated But these two being burnt at Constance by the decree of that Councell their followers in Bohemia would not so give over but after many sufferings and much bloudshed obtained at last a toleration of the Emperour Sigismund their King more able to make good his word in his own dominions then he had been to save the two Martyrs from the fire at Constance to whom he had granted his safe conduct for their comming and going In this condition they remained under the name of those of the Sub utraque or Calistini because of their Administring the Sacrament in both kindes till the rising of Luther who justly offended at the impious and unwarrantable Assertions of Frier Tekel and others of the Popes Pardon-mungers first opposed their doings and after questioned that authority by which they acted falling from one point to another till he had shaken the foundations of the Roman Fabrick Of the successe of his undertaking we shall speak more punctually in the Dukedome of Saxony the place of his birth the Scene of this great Action and the proper Sphere of his Activity Suffice it now to say that his doctrine was so well approved of that the Dukes of Saxonie Brunswick Lunenbourg Wirtenberg Mecklenberg and Pomerania the Marquesse of Branderbourg the Lantgraves of Hassia and most of the Free and Imperial Cities did adhere unto it who from their Protestation made at Spires the Imperiall Chamber to that effect anno 1529. had the name of Protestants The next year following they delivered in the Confession of their faith at Auspurg a City of Suevia thence called Confessio Augustana authorized or tolerated at the least after a long war with variable successe on both sides by the Emperour Charles the fift at the Pacification made at Passaw anno 1552. and afterwards more fully at Ausbourg where their Confession had first been tendred anno 1555. In the mean time arose up Zuinglius amongst the Switzers of whose both Doctrine and successe we have spoken there These not communicating Councels went two severall waies especially in the points of Consulstantiation and the Reall presence not reconciled in their times nor like to be agreed upon amongst their followers For Calvin rising into the esteem and place of Zuinglius added some Tenets of his own to the former doctrines touching Predestination Free-will Vniversall Grace Finall perservance points fitter for the Schooles then a popular Auditory by which the differences were widened and the breach made irreparable the cause being followed on both sides with great impatience as if they did not strive so much for truth as victory And of the two those of the Lutheran party seemed more violent though the other was altogether as irreconcilable who could not choose but stomach it to see themselves undermined and blown by a new form of doctrine not tolerated in the Empire but under colour of conformity to the Confession of Ausburg For Zuinglianisme being entertained amongst the French a busie and active people spread it self further in few years then it was propagated by the Switzers men of the same temper with the Dutch in all times before Insomuch as it did not only prevail in France but by the reputation of Calvin and the diligence of his followers was wholly entertained in the Kingdome of Scotland the Netherlands and even in Germanie it self in which it got footing in all the territories of the Counts Palatines of the Rhene in some of the Lantgraves of Hassia in the Imperiall City of Strasburg many of the Hanse-towns and amongst other Princes and Free Cities of inferiour note The rest of Germanie containing the Patrimoniall Estates of the house of Austria the Dukedomes of Bavaria and Lorrain the territories of the three Spirituall Electours and of all the other Bishopricks in the hands of the Clergie some of the Marquesses of Baden part of the subjects of Cleve and but three of the Imperiall Cities and those small ones too that is to say Gmund Vberlinque and Dinekell-Spuell unlesse some more be added by the late great successes of the house of Austria remain in their obedience to the See of Rome yet so that there be many Protestants in Bohemia Austria and in other the Estates of the Popish Princes as there be Papists in the Free Cities of Frankford Nurenberg Vlm Aken and some other places besides the late increase of them in both Palatinates As for the Government of their Churches those that continue in obedience of the See of Rome are under the old form of Archbishops and Bishops co-aevall in all Germanie as in most places else with the faith it self The Calvinists by which name the Zuinglianâ—st now also passeth if not eaten out submit themselves for doctrine discipline and formes of worship to Calvins Modell whereof we have spoke more at large when we were in Geneva And for the Lutherans they have divided the Episcopall function from the Revenues giving those last to some of their younger Princes with the title of Administrators of such a Bishoprick the function or jurisdiction to some of the more eminent Clergie with the title of a Superintendent assigning to them a priority both of place and power before other Ministers which they enjoy for term of life together with some liberall maintenance in proportion to it In other things as habit and title of dignitie they differ not at all from the other Ministers and over them in place of Archbishops they have their generall Superintendents all of them of each sort accomptable to the supreme Ecclesiastical Consistory as formerly to the Provinciall or Nationall Synod made up of Counsellors of State and the heads of the Clergie so that the form is much the same as in elder times the greatest Alteration being in the names and that no other in
golden Bul of Charls the 4. by whom first promulgated anno 1359. 1002 10 Henry II. surnamed the Saint Duke of Bavaria the first Emperour elected according to the constitution of Gregory the fift 1025 13 Conrade II. Duke of Franconia surnamed Salicus 1040 14 Henry III. surnamed Niger the son of Conrade 1056 15 Henry IV. son of Henry the third in whose dayes the Popes began to usurpe authority over the Emperours insomuch as Leo the ninth having received the Popedom at the Emperours hands repented himself of it put off his Papall vestments went to Rome as a private person and was there new chosen by the Clergie This done by the perswasion of a Monke called Heldebrand who being afterwards made Pope by the name of Gregory the 7. excommunicated this Henry the first Prince that was ever excommunicated by a Pope of Rome from which time till the year 1254. there were continual wars and thunders betwixt them and the nine following Emperours some of them being excommunicated some forced to put their necks under the feet of the Pope others to quit the care of the Common-wealth and betake themselves unto the wars of the Holy-Land leaving the Pope to doe what he list in Germanie 1106 16 Henry V. son of Henry the 4. armed by the Pope against his father whom he had no sooner succeeded in the Empire but the Pope excommunicated him for being too stiffe in the businesse of investitures and raised up the Saxons against him by whom vanquished and otherwise afflicted by the Popes practises he was forced to submit unto his commands and was the last Emperour of the house of Franconia 1125 17 Lotharius Duke of Saxonie seised on the Empire without any election reconciled unto the German Princes by the means of S. Bernard He settled the affairs of Italie in two journies thither 13. 1136 18 Conrade III. son of Frederick the first hereditary Duke of Sweve or Schwaben and fifters son unto Henry the fifth vanquished Henry surnamed the Proud Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria and going to the holy wars with Lewis King of France discomfited the Turks near the Banks of Meander 15. 1153 19 Frederick surnamed Barbarossa Duke of Sueve crowned at Rome by Adrian the 4. and not long after excommunicated by Pope Alexander the 3. to whom he was fain at last to submit himself the Pope insolently treading on his neck He went after to the Holy Land where he dyed having difcomfited the Turks in three great battels 39. 1190 20 Henry VI. son of Frederick King of Sicil in right of Constance his wife crowned by Pope Celestine who employed him in the wars of the Holy Land in his journey towards which he dyed at Messina 8. 1198 21 Philip Duke of Sueve brother of Henry the 6. excommunicated by the Pope who loved not this Familie by whose means Otho the son of Henry the Lion Duke of Saxonie was set up against him The occasion of great wars among the Germans reconciled by marriage of Otho with a daughter of Philip. 9. 1207 22 Otho IV. son of Henry surnamed the Lyon Duke of Saxonie and Bavaria crowned at Rome by Pope Innocent the 3. by whom not long after excommunicated for taking into his hands some towns of Italie which belonged to the Empire vanquished in Brabant by the faction raised up against him he relinquished the Empire to his Competitor 1212 23 Frederick II. King of Sicil and Naples son of Henry the 6. having settled Germanie disposed himself for the wars of the Holy Land where he recovered the possession of the Realm of Jerusalem excommunicated by the Pope at his return into Italie not long after poisoned 1250 24 Conrade IV. son of Frederick the last Emperour of the house of Schwabâ—n After whose death the Empire being distracted by the Popes practises into many factions each faction chose an Emperor or King of the Romans so that at one time there were elected Henry Earl of Turingia William Earl of Holland Alfonso King of Castile the renowned author of the Alfonsive Tables and 1254 25 Richard Earl of Cornwall brother of Henry the 3. of England the best-monyed man of all his time supposed therewith to buy the suffrages of the Archbishop of Colen and Electour Pvlatine by whom he was elected and crowned King of the Romans anno 1254. and after he had dealt in the affairs of the Empire 6 years he returned into England where he dyed During these battels and the times since Henry the fourth the Popes had in a manner forced the Emperours to abandon Italie so that Rodolphus who succeeded sold all his rights in Italie to the fairest chapman Nor did the craft of the Popes rest there but extended into Germanie also where by arming the Princes against the Emperours and raising the Prelates to the dignitie and estate of Princes he made the Empire of small power and consideration Made smaller yet by the unworthinesse and weaknesse of some of the Emperours who to get that honour for themselves or to leave it after them to their sons dismembred from the same many towns and fair possessions given by them to the Electors for their votes and suffrages by means whereof the Princes grew in time so strong that there were few of them who durst not undertake a warre against their Emperors And this appeareth by the Example of Charls the fifth who though the most mighty and most puissant Emperour which had been in Germanie since the death of Charls the Great yet found himself so over-matched by these ruffling Princes that he was willing to resign the Empire to his brother Ferdinand But to proceed after an interregnum of 12 years from the Exit of Richard Earl of Cornwall the title was at last accepted by 1273 26 Rodolph Earl of Habsburg a petite Prince others of greater Estates and Fortunes not daring to take up the honour the Raiser of the present Austrian Familie 1292 27 Adolph Earl of Nassaw who served in person under King Edward the first of England against the French for which disrelished by the Germans he was encountred and slain near the Citie of Spires 1298 28 Albert Duke of Austria son of Rodolphus the Emperour to whom Pope Boniface the 8. gave the Realm of France of which he had deprived King Philip the Fair. But Albert would not meddle out of Germanie and did nothing in it 1308 29 Henry Earl of Luxembourg made a journey into Italie to recover the rights of the Empire where an Emperour had not been seen in 60 years supposed to be poisoned in the Chalice by a Frier at Benevent a town of the Popes 6. 1314 30 Lewis Duke of Bavaria crowned at Aix in the wonted manner opposed by Frederick Duke of Austria chose by another Faction and crowned at Bonna a town of the Archbishop of Coleno but being defeated Lewis remained sole Emperour ex communicated by Pope John 22. 33. 1346 31 Charls IV. son of John King of Bohemia and grandson of Henry the
the name of Austrasia whence the modern Austria The air is generally very healthie and the earth as fruitfull yeilding a plentifull increase without help of compost or other soiling and of so easie a tillage to the husbandman that on the North side of the Danow it is ploughed and managed by one horse only Exceeding plentifull of grain and abundant in wine with which last it supplyeth the defects of Bavaria great store of Saffron some provision of salt and at the foot of the Mountains not far from Haimbourg some Ginger also Nor wants it Mines of silver in a large proportion Divided by the River Danow into the Lower and the Higher that lying on the North side of the River towards Bohemia and Moravia this on the South side towards Stiermark Places of most importance in the HIGHER AVSTRIA are 1 Gmund seated on a Lake called Gemunder See bordering on Bavaria at the efflux of the river Draun which ariseth out of it 2 Lints seated on the confluence of the said Draun with the famous Danow the Aredate of Ptolemie A town before the late wars almost wholly Protestant but then being put into the hands of the Duke of Bavaria began to warp a little to the other side 3 Walkenstein on the Ens or Anisus near the borders of Stiermark 4 Ens on the fall of that river into the Danow raised out of the ruines of Laureacum sometimes the Metropolis of the Noricum Ripense the Station at that time of the second Legion afterwards an Archbishops See made such in the first planting of Christianity amongst this people by S. Severine anno 464. On the reviver whereof suppressed by the Hunnes Bojarians and others of the barbarous Nations by the diligence and preaching of S. Rupertus the Metropolitan dignitie was fixt at Saltzburg 5 Waidhoven near the head of the river Ips. 6 Ips seated at the influx of that river and from thence denominated the Gesodunum of Ptolemie and other ancients 7 Newfull on a great Lake so named 8 Wels on the main stream of the Danubius 9 Haimburg on the confluence thereof and the river Marckh Near to which at the foot of the Mountains now called Haimburgerberg from the town adjoining but anciently named Mons Cognamus is some store of Ginger a wonderfull great raritie for these colder Countries 10 Newstat first called so from the newnesse of it being built of late 11 Vienna by the Dutch Wien the principall of all these parts by Ptolemie called Juliobona Vindebona by Antonine the station in their times of the tenth Roman Legion of whose being setled here there are many Monuments both within the City and without Seated it is on the bankes of Danubius well built both in regard of private and publike edifices each private house having such store of cellarage for all occasions that as much of the Citie seems to be under the ground as is above it The streets for the most part spacious and all paved with stone which makes them very clean and sweet in the midst of winter fenced with a mighty wall deep and precipitious ditches on all parts of it and many Bulwarkes Towers and Ramparts in all needfull places the wals hereof first raised with some part of the money paid unto Leopold Duke of Austria for the ransome of King Richard the first of England taken prisoner by him as he passed homewards through this Countrey from the Holy Land Esteemed at this day the strongest hold of Christendom against the Turkes and proved experimentally so to be in that most notable and famous repulse here given them an 1526. At what time 200000 of them under the conduct of Solyman the Magnificent besieged this City but by the valour of Frederick the second Electour Palatine of the Rhene and other German Princes gallantly resisted and compelled to retire with the losse of 80000 souldiers Nor doth the strength hereof so diminish the beauties of it but that it is one of the goodliest townes in all the Empire the residence for these last ages of the Emperours made an Vniversity by the Emperour Frederick the second revived and much advanced by Albert Duke of Austria anno 1356. Adorned with an Episcopall See many magnificent Temples and stately Monasteries but above all with a most sumptuâ—us and Princely Palace wherein the Archdukes and Emperours use to keep their Courts built by Ottacar King of Bohemia during the little time he was Duke of Austria In the middle ages as appeares by Otho Frisingensis it was called Fabiana but being ruined by the Hunnes and again reedified was first called Biana the first syllable omitted by mistake or negligence from whence the Dutch Wien and the Latine Vienna We should now take a view of the townes and Cities in the LOWER AVSTRIA if there were any in it which were worth the looking after The Countrey having never beene in the hands of the Romans hath no town of any great antiquity nor many new ones built or beautified by the Austrian Princes since it came into their possession the onely one of note being Crems or Cremia on the left hand shoar of Danubius going downe the water 2. Rets on the River â—ega bordering on Moravia and 3. Freistat at the foot of the Mountaines on the skirts of Bohemia The old Inhabitants of this tract are supposed to be the Quadi in that part which lyeth next to Bohemia the Marcomanni in those parts which are next Moravia who intermingled with the Boâ—i and united with them into the name of Bojarians wonne from the Romans the whole Province of the Second Rhaetia and so much of Noricum as lyeth betwixt the Inn and the Ens leaving the rest to the Avares who possessed that and the two Pannonia's extorted also from the Romans in the fall of that great and mighty Empire But these Bojarians being conquered by Clovis the Great and the Avares driven out of Pannonia by Char le magne both Provinces became members of the French Empire till the subduing of Pannonia by the Hungarians To oppose whom and keep in peace and safety these remoter parts some Guardians or Lords Marchers were appointed by the Kings and Emperours of Germany with the title of Marquesses of Ostreich At first Officiary onely but at last hereditarie made so by the Emperour Henry the first who gave this Province to one Leopold surnamed the Illustrious the sonne of Henry Earle of Bamberg of the house of Schwaben and there withall the title of Marquesse anno 980. This Marquisate was by Frederick Barbarossa raised to a Dukedome 1158. Henry being the first Duke whose brother Leopold took Richard the first of England prisoner in his returne from Palestine for whose ransome hee had so much money that with it he bought Stiermark together with the Counties of Nâ—obourgh and Liutz and walled Vienna His sonne Fredericus Leopoldus was made King of Austria by the Emperour Frederick the second anno 1225. Eleven yeares he coâ—tinued in this dignity at the end
the fortunes of Bavaria till the year 1339. when Ludovick the Emperour and Duke of Bavaria on the partition of the estate betwixt him and Rodolphus his elder brother relinquished it for ever to the house of the Palatines Returned for the present to the Dukes of Bavaria on whom conferred together with the Electorall dignity by the Emperour Ferdinand the 2. in recompense of the great service don him by Maximilian the now Duke thereof in the war of Bohemia and the great charge he had been at in the reduction of that Kingdome to the house of Austria How long it will continue thus is known only to God the disposer of all things Yet neither the Bavarians formerly nor the Palatines since have been so fully Masters of it but that the Landgrave of Luchetenberg and the Citie of Nurenberg have put in for a share The Arms of which great and puissant Citie are Azure an Harpie displayed crowned crined and armed Or. 13. The KINGDOM of BOHEMIA The Kingdom of BOHEMIA containing Bohemia it self with the incorporate Provinces is bounded on the East with Poland and Hungarie on the West with the Vpper Palatinate Voiteland and Misnia on the North with the Marquisate of Brandenberg and some part of Misnia and on the South with Austria and Bavaria It comprehends in it besides Bohemia it self the Marquisate of Moravia with the Dukedoms of Silesia and Lusatia 1 BOHEMIA encompassed about with woodie Mountains part of the Hercynian is bounded on the East with Moravia on the West with the Vpper Palatinate and Voiteland on the North with Misnia Lusatia and some part of Silesia on the South with parts of Bavaria and Austria It took this name from the Bemi or Boiemi the old Inhabitants hereof of whom more anon and containing in compasse about 550 English miles The soil is indifferently fruitfull and enriched with mines of all sorts except of gold Tinne they have here in good plenty the mines whereof were first found out by a Cornish man banished out of England anno 1240. which discovery of Tinne in these parts was as saith my Author in magnam jacturam Richardi Comitis Cornubiae he meaneth that Richard which was afterwards King of the Romans and no marvail for in those times there was no Tinne in all Europe but in England Wood they have here good store and in some of their Forrests a Beast called Lomie which hath hanging under its neck a bladder full of scalding water with which when she is hunted she so tortureth the Dogs that she easily escapeth them Of corn they have sufficient for their own use and sometimes also an increase above their spending wherewith they do supply their neighbours of the Vpper Palatinate but they want wine the Air here being too sharp and piercing to produce a good Vintage And it yeelds also store of Saffron no where to be bettered with plenty of medicinable drugs The principall Rivers hereof are 1 the Elb or Albis having here its spring of whose course we have spoken elsewhere 2 Egra 3 the Muldaw or Muldavius and 4 the Warts all three exonerating themselves into the Elb which runneth through the midst of the Country The Kingdome is not as others divided into Counties and Provinces but into the Territories and possessions of severall Lords who have great authority and command over their Vassalls The figure of the whole in a manner Circular the Diameter whereof reacheth every way some 200 miles containing in that compasse 700 Cities walled Townes and Castles and as some say 30000 Villages Inhabited by a people given to drink and gluttony and yet valiant and with sense of honour this last belonging to the Nobility and Gentry the former to the common people but more moderately then most others of the German Nations All of them Princes or Plebeians rich poor noble and base use the Sclavonian language as their mother tongue The chief Bohemian Captain that ever I read of was Zisca who in eleven battels fought in the defence of the Hussites against the Pope and his confederates prevailed and went away victorious insomuch that at his death he willed the Bohemians to flea him and make a drumme of his skin perswading himself if they so did they could never be overcome A fancie like to that of Scipio African and Vortimer King of Britain spoken of before Scholars of most note John of Hus and Hierome of Prague two eminent Divines of whom more anon The Christian faith was first here preached by one Borsinous anno 900 or thereabouts Borzivoius the 8 Duke from Crocus was the first Christian Prince and next to him Wenceslaus the second This last most cruelly murdered by Boleslaus his brother at the instigation of Drahomira an obstinate Heathen mother to them both who having caused the Ministers of the Lord to be butchered and their bodies to lie unburied for two years together was swallowed coach and all in that very place where their bodies lay Confirmed by this prodigy they continued constant in the Faith to this very day though not without the intermixture of some notable vanity For one Picardus coming out of the Low-countries drew a great sort of men and women unto him pretending to bring them to the same state of perfection that Adam was in before his fall from whence they were called Picards and Adamites They had no respect unto marriage yet could they not accompany any woman untill the man coming to Adam said unto him Father Adam I am inflamed towards this woman and Adam made answer Increase and multiply They lived in an Island which they called Paradise and went stark naked but they continued not long for Zisca hearing of them entred their fooles Paradise and put them all to the sword anno 1416. But to make amends for this folly they were exceeding zealous of the Reformation For much about the same time the works of Wickliffe were brought into Bohemia by a certain scholar who had been Student in the University of Oxford which hapning into the hands of John Husse and Hierome of Prague two men whereof the Country may worthily boast wrought in their hearts a desire to reforme the Church A businesse which they prosecuted so earnestly that being summoned to the Councell of Constance they were there condemned for Hereticks and burned anno 1414. yet had their doctrine such deep root in the hearts of the people that it could never be destroyed by the Tyrannies of war or persecutions though both were used to this very day multitudes of the Professours of it living in this Kingdome under the names of Calistini and Sub utraque as before is said though perfected by the writings of Luther Melanchthon Calvin and such other of the Protestant Doctors as travelled in the work of Reformation The first Inhabitants hereof of whom there is any good record were the Benni whom Pomponius Mela placeth in this tract with the addition of Gens Magna By Tacitus they are called Boiemi who makes them the
the title of Earl of Holstein anno 1114. By Adolph the second his successour who having made a full conquest of it caused it to be planted with Colonies of Dutch or Germans from Holland VVesâ—phalen and Friseland by which meanes the name of Sclaves was at last worn out By Gâ—rrard the fift the Dukedome of Sleswick was also conferred upon him by the bountie of Margaret Queen of Denmark in whose wars he served Adolph the last Earle of this house dying without issue the whole Estate fell on Christiern sonne of Theodorick Earl of Olderburg and Heduigis his wife sister and heir to Adolph before mentioned who being called to the Crown of Denmark compounded with his brother Gerrard for the summe of 50000 Markes and having gotten Ditmarsh also of the Emperour Frederick the third prevailed so farre as to have the whole Estate erected into a Dukedome Anno 1474. to bee held by him and his successours of the sacred Empire Which said we will next adde the Catalogue of The EARLES and DUKES of HOLSTEIN 1114 1 Adolph of Schomberg by Lotharius Emperour and Duke of Saxonie made the first Earle of Holstein 1137 2 Adolph II. sonne of Adolph the first 1164 3 Adolph III. sonne of Adolph the second vanquished by Canutus King of the Danes lost himself and his Countrey 1232 4 Adolph IV. in his fathers life time recovered his estate from Waldemar the successour of Canutus overcome by him in a well-fought field anno 1226. his father then prisoner to the Danes 1261 5 Gerrard the second sonne of Adolph the fourth his elder brother John making choice of Wagerland succeeded in Holstein 1281 6 Henry the sonne of Gerrard the first that set up a custome-house at Hamburg for receipt of his tols and taxes 1310 7 Gerrard II. sonne of Henry slain treacherously by the Danes 1339 8 Henry II. sonne of Gerrard the second 1381 9 Gerrard III. sonne of Henry the second created the first Duke of Sleswick by Queen Margaret of Denmark 1404 10 Henry III. sonne of Gerrard the third 1427 11 Adolphus V. commonly called the XII those of the younger houses being reckoned in the last Earl of this house 1459 12 Christiern of Oldenburg King of Denmark Sweden and Norwey sonne of Theodorick Earl of Oldenburg and his wife Heduigis sister of Henry and Adolphus the two last Earls succeeded in the Earldome of Holstein inlarged with the addition of Ditmarsh and erected into a Dukedome by the Emperor Frederick the third anno 1474. But seeing that Otho Earle of Schemberg pretended a right unto the whole as the next heir male according to the constitutions of the Empire of which it was holden and Gerrard the brother of Christiern put in for his share according to the ill custome of Germanie of which it was then counted part he was faine to buy his peace of both giving to Otho 43000 Florens in ready money with the Townes of Pinnenberg Haltzburg and Bramstede the antient possessions of the Earles of Schomberg and 50000 markes to his brother Gerrard besides his whole interest in the Earldome of Oldenbourg as before was said By this meanes Holstein was united to the Crown of Denmark the Kings whereof as Dukes of Holst being counted Princes of the Empire but neither send unto the â—iâ—ts nor contribute any thing at all to the publick taxes nor acknowledge any kinde of subjection to it more then meerly titularie Onely it was ordained at the request of the subjects when first they were incorporated into that Kingdom that in case of any grievance or unjust sentence in the ordinary courts of justice wherein they found no remedie in the supreme councell of the Province it might be lawfull for them to appeale to the Imperiall Chamber as they had done formerly Which as it was granted to content them at the present time on sufficient caution so hath it seldome or never been put in practise the very grant or priviledge if such it were being in a manner worn out of memory But since this uniting of the two Estates the title of Duke of Holstein and a good part of the Countrey was given unto Aâ—â—lphus brother of Christiern the third created by Queen Elizabeth one of the Knights of the Garter anno 1560 who governed it interchangeably with the King in their severall turns after whose death and the death of all his children dying without issue male the title of it was conferred on Vlrick son of Frederick the second and brother of Christiern the fourth created Knight of the Gaâ—â—er by King James anno 16â—5 JVITLAND IVITLAND containeth all the rest of the Cimbrick Chersonese divided from the Dukedom of Holst by the River Eydore the antient boundarie betwixt the Saxons and the Danes but principally by a long trench and wall from one Sea to the other of such breadth that a chariot or two horsemen a breast might ride upon it First built in imitation of the Picts wall in England by Godfrey King of Danemark in the time of Charles the Great either to hinder the dayly incursions of the Saxons as some or to stop the current of the victories of the said Charles as others thinke The tract whereof still very easie to be seene is called Dennewerck or the Danes work to this very day It was so called from the Juites who together with the Angli and neighbouring Saxons made a conquest of the best part of Britain The Countrey so abounding in Cattell that it sendeth yeerly into Germany 50000 Oxen besides great store of Butter Cheese Tallow Hides and Horses divided commonly into North-Juitland dnd South-Juitland or Juitland specially so called and the Dukedome of Sleswick SOVTH-IVITLAND or the Dukedome of SLESWICK is that part of the Cimbrian Chersonese which lies next to Holstein called South-Juitland from the Southern situation of it and Sleswick from the chief Town of it and the head of this Dukedome The Countrey for the most part plaine little swelled with mountaines the fields whereof doe interchangeably yeeld both fish and corn For during one three years they sow it constantly and reap the fruits of it and for the next three let the Pooles overflow the land to the end the fish may eat up the grasse whom they catch as often as they please and the mudde which is left behinde inricheth the soil But besides their Pooles they have also on the Baltick shores many goodly Bayes not onely commodious for Merchants but well stored with fish and with Salmons specially Chief Townes herein are 1 Flensburg seated amongst very high Mountains on the shore of the Baltick Sea where there is a Port so deep so safe and so commodious that all the Inhabitants thereof in a manner may lade and unlade their ships close to their houses 2 Husem upon the German Ocean nor farre from the mouth of the River Edore 3 Hadersleve a Bishop See if not rather some towne or manour of the Bishops of Sleswick situate on a Navigable inlet of the
Kingdome of whom we shall say more in the close of all first taking a survey of the Baltick Ilands and such Provinces on the main land of Scandia as properly make up the Kingdome of Denmark 2 The BALTICK ILANDS The BALTICK ILANDS are in number 35. and are so called because they lie dispersed in the Baltick Ocean At this day it is called by the Germans De Oost zee antiently by some Mare Suevicum by Pomponius Mela Sinus Codanus by Strabo Sinus Venedicus but generally Mare Balticum because the great Peninsula of Scandia within which it is was by some Writers of the middle and darker times called Balthia It beginneth at the narrow passage called the Sound and interlacing the Countries of Denmark Sweden Germany and Poland extendeth even to Livonia and Lituania The reasons why this sea being so large doth not ebbe and flow are 1 the narrownesse of the strait by which the Ocean is let into it and 2 the Northern situation of it whereby the Celestiall Influences have lesse power upon it The principall of this great shole of Ilands are 1 Seland 2 Fuinen or Fionia 3 Langeland 4 Lawland 5 Falstre 6 Azze 7 Alen 8 Tosinge 9 Wheen 10 Fimera and 11 Bornholim Some others of lesse note we shall onely name and so passe them over 1 SELAND the greatest Iland of the Baltick Seas is situate neer the main land of Scandia from which parted by a narrow Strait or Fretum not above a Dutch mile in breadth commonly called by the name of the Sundt or Sound A Straight thorow which all ships that have any trading to or from the Baltick must of necessity take their course all other passages being barred up with impassable Rocks or otherwise prohibited by the Kings of Denmark upon forfeiture of all their goods So that being the onely safe passage which these Seas afford one may sometimes see two or three hundred Ships in a day passe thorow it all which pay a toll or imposition to the King according to their bils of lading And to secure this passage and command all Passengers there are two strong Castles the one in Scandia called Helsinbourg whereof more anon the other in this Iland which is called Croneberg But before we come unto this Castle we must view the other parts of the Iland being in length two dayes journey and almost as much in breadth the soil so fertile that without any manuring or charge at all it yeildeth plenty of all necessaries for the life of man It was anciently called Codonania and containeth in it 15 Cities or walled Townes and 12 Royall Castles The principall whereof are 1 Hassen or Hafnia the Metropolis of the Ilands by the Dutch called Copenhagen or the Haven of Merchants situate near the Sea with an handsome Port the Isle of Amager which lyeth on the East-side of the Town making a very safe road for all kindes of shipping The town of an orbicular forme and reasonably well fortified but the buildings mean for the most part of clay and timber onely to be commended for a spacious Market-place Yet herein as the chief town of all the Kingdome and situate in the heart of these dominions is the Palace Royall built of Free stone in form of a Quadrangle but of no great beauty or magnificence Most memorable for the Vniversity here founded by Henry or Ericus the ninth but perfected by King Christiern the first by whom and the succeeding Princes liberally endowed 2 Fredericksburg amongst woods of Beech built for a place of pleasure by Frederick the second where the King hath a fine House and a little Park in which amongst other forein Beasts are some fallow Deer transported hither out of England in the 24 year of Queen Elizabeth 3 Roschild not walled but counted for a City as a See Episcopall the Bishops whereof have anciently had the honour of Crowning and inaugurating the Kings of Danemark In the Cathedrall Church whereof are to be seen the Tombs of many of the Danish Kings some of them very fair and sumptuous the most mean and ordinary 4 Sore of old times beautified with a goodly Monastery the Revenues whereof at the alteration of Religion were converted to the maintenance of a Free-Schoole built here by Frederick the first But in the yeer 1623 Christiern the fourth adding hereunto the Revenues of two other dissolved Monasteries the one in the I le of Lawland and the other in Juitland founded here a new Vniversity for the greater supply of learned Ministers for the Churches of Denmark and Norway which before could not be provided for out of Copenhagen and furnished it with men of eminence in all Arts and Sciences for its first Professours 5 Elsinure or Helsingore a village onely but much frequented by Sea-faring men as their ships passe by the Sound upon which it is Near unto which is 6 the strong and magnificent Castle of Croneberg built with incredible charge and paineâ— by King Frederick the second the foundation of it being laid on huge stones sunk into the Sea and so fastned together that no storme or tempest how violent soever is able to shake it Well fortified as well as founded and mixt of a Palace and a Fort being since the first building of it the most constant residence of the Kings of Danemark who from hence may easily discern each ship which sailes thorow the Sundt each of which addeth more or lesse unto his Revenues A profitable and pleasing prospect By the Commodity of this and the opposite Castle the King doth not onely secure his Customes but very much strengthen his Estate the Castles being so near and the Strâ—it so narrow that by the addition of some few Ships he may keep the greatest Navy that is from passing by him Unto the Government and Jurisdiction of this Iland belong many others the principall whereof are 1 Amigria or Amagger which helpes to make up the Port or Road of Copenhagen spoken of before planted with Hollanders brought hither by the procurement of Christiern the second 2 Mund or Moem-land the chief town whereof is called Stegoe 3 Huene or WHEEN a little South of Croneberg Castle a Dutch mile in length but not quite so broad remarkable onely for the studies of that famous Astronomer Tycho Brahe to whom Frederick the second gave this Iland that living in a private and solitary place removed from all company but his own Family onely he might with more convenience attend his Books At this day most observable for the Castle of Vranopolis or Vrenbourg in which the greatest part of his Mathematicall instruments are preserved in safety III. FIONIA or FVINEN the second Iland of accompt in all the Baltick is situate betwixt Seland and Juitland from which last parted by a Strait called Middelfar Sundt so narrow and of so small a Sea that the Iland and the Chersonese seemed joyned together A Country of a pleasant and delightfull situation and as fruitfull withall containing twelve Dutch miles in length
made subject to the Norwegians sometimes to the Swedes but alwayes without Law and order till by their King Godfrey or Gotricuâ— they were regulated by Laws and reduced to an orderly kinde of life anno 797. About this time they first began to infest the Coasts of England invaded Friseland with a Fleet of 200 sayl and had much weakened and indangered the great Empire of France if the unseasonable death of Godfrey and the quarrels which arose about the succession after his decease had not kept them off Their affaires at home being againe well setled they employed their whole Forces against England as the weaker Enemy over which they tyrannised 250 yeares and reigned 28 under three Kings of that Nation Outed of that and the terrour of their name being over they have been most busied with their neighbours of Sweden and Germanie improving their estate but rather by marriages and civill contracts then by force of Armes with the addition of the kingdome of Norwey and the Dukedome of Holstein their pretentions to and for a time the possession of the Crown of Sweden getting them nothing in conclusion but blows and losses So that we have no more to doe then to summe up a catalogue of the kings hereof till the uniting of the two Crowns of Denmark and Norwey leaving the rest that follow to another place The KINGS of DENMARK A. Ch. 797 1 Gotricus the first Legislator of the Danes and the establisher of their Kingdome a prudent and valiant Prince 2 Olaus son of Gotricus or Godfrey 3 Henningus son of Olaus 873 4 Siward son to a daughter of Godfrey by the King of Norwey 5 Regnier son of Siward 6 Siward II. 7 Ericus or Henricus baptized at Mentz at the same time with his brother Harald recovered the kingdom to his house of which they had been outed by the race of Godfrey 8 Canutus the son of Ericus the heathenish son of a Christian and pious Father 880 9 Froto the son of Canutus a professed Christian 886 10 Gormo our English writers call him Gormund son of Froto 889 11 Harald the son of Gormo or Gormond 900 12 Gormo II. son of Harald an enemie of the Christian Faith 927 13 Harald II. son of Gormo the second a good Christian 975 14 Sueno or Swain son of Harald at first a great Enemy of the Gospell an Usurper of the throne in his Fathers life time and a great scourge unto the English Outed of his Estate by Ericus of Swethland he received the Gospell regained his Kingdome and established Christianity in this kingdome his war on England still continuing 1010 15 Olaus the eldest son of Swaine King of Denmark and Norwey 1020 16 Canutus brother of Olaus the first King of England of the Danes succeeded his brother in the kingdomes of Denmark and Norwey to which hee added also the Crowne of Sweden 1037 17 Canutus III. sonne of Canutus the second the last king of England of the race of the Danes 18 Magnus son of Olaus King of Norwey 1051 19 Sueno II. sisters son of Canutus the second by Vlfo an English Duke 1074 20 Harald III. base son of Sueno the second 21 Canutus IV. another of the base sons of Sueno murdered at the Altar in the Church of Ottensee in the Isle of Fionia afterwards canonized a Saint 1088 22 Olaus II. another of the base sons of Swain 1096 23 Ericus II. another of the base sons of Swain the founder of the Archiepiscopall See of Lunden 1102 24 Harald IV. base son of Henry or Ericus the second 1133 25 Nicolas another of the base sons of Swain 1135 26 Ericus III. another of the base sons of Ericus the second 1140 27 Ericus IV. commonly called the fifth some of the younger houses being reckoned in nephew of Ericus the second 1150 28 Sueno III. son of Ericus the third and Canutus the fifth Grandchild of Nicolas both kings the first raigning in Scandia the other in Juitland both dead without issue Canutus being slain by Sueno and he by Waldemar 1157 29 Waldemar son of Canutus the lawfull son of Ericus the second after the interposition of so many Bastards succeded at the last in the throne of his Fathers By his means the Rugians and Vandals imbraced the Gospell 1185 30 Canutus V. sonne of Waldemar 1203 31 Waldemar II. brother of Canutus and Duke of Sleswick 1243 32 Ericus V. called the VII son of Waldemar the second slain by the practises and treason of his brother Abel 1251 33 Abel brother of Ericus slain by the Paisants of Friseland 1252 34 Christopher brother of Abel and Ericus 1260 35 Ericus VI. VIII son of Christopher 1287 36 Ericus VII IX younger son of Ericus supplanted his elder brother Christopher 1327 37 Christopher II. eldest son of Ericuss first dispossessed of his birth-right by his brother Ericus after whose death he succeeded in the Crown by the help of his halfe Brother the Earl of Holst 1334 38 Waldemar III. son of Christopher the second against whom and his eucrochments the Sea towns commonly called the Hanse did first confederate and vanquished him in many battels 1376 39 Margaret daughter and heir of Waldemar the third marryed with Aquin king of Norway so uniting the Kingdoms of whom and their successours we shall speak hereafter when we have tooke a view also of the kingdome of Norwey and the Appendixes thereof NORWEY NORWEY is bounded on the East with Swethland from which parted by a perpetuall ridge of rough and wilde mountaines called the Dofrine hills on all other parts by the Sea that is to say by that frozen Sea upon the North the German Norwegian Ocean upon the West and on the South with the Danish Sea interposing betwixt it and the Cimbrick Chersonese in breadth from Schagen the most northern point of Juitland to Congell the most Southerly town of Norwey no lesse then 250 miles It is called Norwey quasi tractus seu via Septentrionalis from the Northern situation of it containing in length 1300 miles in breadth not above halfe so much inhabited by a people given to hospitality plain dealing and abhorring theft Antiently they were great warriers and became terrible to all the more Southerne Nations by whom called Normans that is to say Homines Boreales or Northmen as Willielmus Gemiticensis rightly hath it being at that time a mixture of all the Northern Nations together or of the Norwegians and Swethlanders a part from the Danes whose steps they followed in their frequent or rather continuall Piracies on the Coasts of England France and Ireland By Helmoldus in the same sense they are called Nordluidi a name made into Latine out of the Dutch word Nord and the French word leiu signifying men of a Northern place or Nation Of the position of it in regard of the Heavens we have spoke already but more particularly it reacheth from the first Parallel of the twelfth Clime where the Pole is elevated 58 degrees 26 minutes as far as to
Swethlanders they became better known in the flourishing times of the French Empire by the name of Normans first called 10 by Egiâ—â—hatus in his History of the life of Charles the Great infesting then the Sea-coasts of France and Belgium Under this name they fell so heavily on the French especially in the times of Charles the Simple that they extorted from him that goodly Country since of them called Normandy conferred on Rollo first Duke thereof anno 912. whose successours much increased their glory by the conquest of England as some private adventurers of them did by the conquest of the Kingdomes of Naples Sicil and Antioch Afterwards setling on their own bottome every one of these northern nations acting by it self they were called Norwegians sometimes as formerly commanding over all three Kingdomes subject successively to each but most an end governed by their own Kings till their finall subjugation by the Danes And as a Nation acting solely and by it self they subdued Ireland under the conduct of Turgesius who tyrannized there for a time as also all the Orcades and the I le of Man sold or surrendred by them upon good conditions to the English and Scots who by those titles still possesse them The Catalogue of their Kings leaving out all those of the darker times parallel to our Brute and the first Scottish Fergus as meerly fabulous we will begin with King Suibdagerus who was King of all the three Kingdomes and at his death divided them again amongst his three sons whose successours Munster thus reckoned The KINGS of NORWAY 1 Suibdagerus 2 Haddingus 3 Hetharius 4 Collerus 5 Frogerus 6 Gotarus 7 Rotherus 8 Helga 9 Hasmunus 10 Reginaldus 11 Gumaraus 12 Osmundus 13 Olaus 14 Osmundus II. not long after whose time anno scil 800. the Normans began their irruptions 15 Aquinus 16 Haraldus 17 Olaus II. 18 Sueno King of Danemark by Birth and of Norway by Conquest 19 Olaus III. son of Swaine or Sueno succeeded in the Realmes of Denmark and Norway Canutus his younger brother being King of England In this Kings time the Norwegians first received the Gospell 20 Canutus King of England succeeded his brother Olaus in the Kingdomes of Denmark and Norway to which he also added the Crown of Sweden 21 Sueno II. by whom the Kingdome was restored to the Norwegians 22 Canutus II. 23 Magnus 24 Harald II. 25 Magnus II. King of Sweden and Norway 1326 26 Magnus III. King of Sweden and Norway intending the Crown of Sweden for Ericus his eldest sonne conferred that of Norway on Haquin or Aquinus his second sonne 1359 27 Aquinus King of Norway younger sonne of Magnus the third married with Margaret eldest daughter of Waldemar the third King of Denmark so uniting the Kingdomes And though Olaus the onely son of this bed died young without any issue yet the Danes having once got footing in Norway so assured themselves of it that they have ever since possessed it as a subject Kingome keeping the Natives so poor and low that they are not able to assert their former liberties and not permitting them to use any shipping so much as for transporting their own commodities for fear they should grow wealthy and strong at Sea Besides the strong Garrisons maintained in most parts of the Country keep it in such an absolute awe that they dare not stir against the Danes if their stomachs served them So that now Norway being made subject to the Crown of Denmark or both made fellow-subjects to the same King we must next look upon these Kings not as Kings of each distinct and separate from the other but as they are in fact and title The KINGS of DENMARK and NORWAY 1376 1 Haquin or Aquinus King of Denmark and Norway of this last by descent of the other by marriage 1380 2 Olaus son of Aquinus and Margaret 1383 3 Margaret wife of Aquinus mother of Olaus and daughter of Waldemar the third after the death of her sonne in whose time she governed as his Guardian took upon her the Kingdome in her own right not onely keeping Norway in the state she found it but adding unto Denmark the Crown of Sweden won by the vanquishment of Albert Duke of Mecklenburg then King thereof A gallant and magnanimous Lady the Semiramis of Germany 1411 4 Ericus Duke of Pomeren and Knight of the Garter sonne of the Lady Mary Dutchesse of Pomeren daughter of Ingelburgis the sister of Margaret by whom adopted for her Heir succeeded after her decease in all the three Kingdomes outed of all before his death by a strong Faction made against him and his estates conferred on 1439 5 Christopher Count Palatine of the Rhene and Duke of Bavaria but in title onely the sonne of Margaret sister of Ericus chosen by the joynt consent of all the States of these Kingdomes After whose death without issue the Danes considering the great advantage they had gotten by the addition of Norway pitched upon Adolphus Duke of Sleswick and Earl of Holst for the next successour that they might get in those Estates to their Kingdome also Who excusing himself by reason of his Age and want of Children commended to them Christiern Earl of Oldenburg his kinsman and next heir who was chose according 1448 6 Christiern Earl of Oldenburg upon the commendation of his Uncle Adolfus chosen King of Danemark and Norway succeeded his said Uncle in the Estates of Holst and Sleswick continuing since united unto that Crown and added also thereunto by conquest the Kingdome of Sweden 1482 7 John son of Christiern succeeded in all three Kingdomes Knight of the Order of the Garter 1514 8 Christiern II. son of John King of Denmark Norway and Sweden which last he held under with great cruelty hated by reason of his Tyranny towards all sorts of people and outed of his Kingdomes by his Uncle Frederick anno 1522. by whom at last taken and kept in prison till he dyed anno 1559. 1523 9 Frederick brother of John and Uncle of Christiern the second chosen King of Denmark and Norway on the abdication of his Nephew reformed Religion in both Kingdomes according to the Confession of Ausbourg 1535 10 Christiern III. suppressed with great trouble the party formed against him in behalf of Christiern the second perfected the Reformation begun in the time of his Father and was a great Benefactour to the University of Copenhagen 1559 11 Frederick II. sonne of Christiern the third subdued Ditmarsh before unconquered by the Danes or the Earls of Holst and added it unto that Dukedome both being united to that Crown though held of the Empire Knight of the Garter 1588 12 Christien IV. sonne of Frederick the second brother of Anne Queen of Great Britain and Knight of the Garter engaging in a warre against the Emperour Ferdinand the second for the liberty of Germany was suddenly beat out of all the Cimbrick Chersonese by the prevailing Imperialists but compounded the businesse upon very good termes and was
and effected the death of all the Roman Souldiers dispersed in Anatâ—lia being in number 150000 in like manner as in after times the Englâ—â—â— taught perhaps by this example murdered all the Danes then resident in England and the 〈◊〉 massacred all the French inhabiting Sicilia as we have formerly declared He dispossessed Naomede sonne to Pâ—usias King of Bithyma Arâ—obarzanes King of Cappadocia and Philomones King of 〈◊〉 of their estates because they persisted faithful to his enemies of Rome He excited the Grecians to rebell possessed himself of Athens and divers places of importance in Greece Thracâ— and Asia and allured all the Isles except Rhodes from their obedience to the Romans And finally having disturbed their victories and much shaken their estate for the space of 40. years he was with much ado vanquished by the valour and felicity of L. Sylla Lucullus and Pompey the Great three of the greatest Souldiers that ever the Roman Empire knew Yet did not the Roman puissance so much pluck down his proud heart as the rebellion of his son Phaâ—naâ—es against him which he no sooner heard but he would have poisoned himself but having formerly so used his bedie to a kind of poison allaied which from hâ—s inventing of it we now call Mithridate that the venome could not work upon him he flew himself He is said to have been an excellent Scholler and to have spoken perfectly the languages of 22. Nations the languages of so many nations which were subject to him But neither his learning nor his courage could preserve him from those common miseries which ordinarily attend a falling greatnesse And so ended this long and tedious war exceeding troublesome to the Romans but withall very beneficial For under colour of giving aid to Mithridates they took in Crete Galatia Colchis Iberia and both Armenia's insomuch as it is truely said by L. Florus totum pene Orientem Septen trionem involvit that in his ruines involved both the Eastand and North. But to proceed after his death the Kingdome continued unto his postâ— but 〈◊〉 to the Romans till the time of Nero when Polemo the last King hereof dying with 〈◊〉 issue it was comoned and divided into many parts and laid unto the Provinces of Bithynia Galâ—â—a and Cappadocia onely that part of it which was called Polemenâ—â—cus retaining the dignity of a Province distinct and separate And so it remained till the reign of Consean inâ— the Great who changing the names lessening the bounds and increasing the number of the Provinces left onely the Province of Pontus and Bithyâ—ia in the state he found it And for the rest he cast it into two new Provinces that towards the East retaining the name but not the bounds of the old Polemoniacus wherein were the Cities of Trapezus Nâ—c-Caesarea Cerasus Comana Pontica Palemonium and Petroeorum Civitas called afterwads Ju 〈◊〉 of which Neâ—-Caesarea was the Metropolis That towards the East separated from the Province of Pontus and Bithynia by the River Parthemius he caused to be called Helâ—xopontu by the name of his Mother and thereunto assigned the Cities of Amasia the Metropolis of it Ibora Euâ—haita Zela Aâ—drapus Aegâ—um Chmacus Sinope Amisus and Leontopolis But this division held not long both being united into one and called Helâ—nopontus by Justintan continuing after that a member of the Eastern Empire till the comming of David and Alexius Comneni from Constantizopls whereof the one reigned in Heraclea and the other in Trabezond as befores said But their estates being overthrown it remains wholly to the Turkes who do now possesse it The Armes of the Emperours of Trabezond the greatest Princes of these parts till the Turkes subdued them were Oz an Eagle volant Gules 3. PAPHLAGONIA PAPHLAGONIA is bounded on the East with the River Halys by which parted from 〈◊〉 on the West by the Rivers Parthemius which part it from the Province of Ponthus and 〈◊〉 on the North with that part of the Kingdome of Pontus which was named Galaticus and on the South with Phrygia Maâ—or and Galatia So called of Paphlago the Sonne of Phineus estated in it by his Father who had newly conquered it The Countrey was but small and of little power and consequently the Cities were not very many and of no great note The principall of such as were were 1. Gangra observable for a Councill holden there in the 〈◊〉 times Anno 339. commonly called Synodus Gangrensis 2. Conica or Cinata of so convenient a situation that it was entrenched and fortified by Mithridate when he was master of this Countrey 3. Pompeâ—opolis raised out of the foundations of some lesser town by Pompey the great and by him so named 4. Germanopolis 5. Xoâ—na 6. Anarapa called afterwards Nava Claud opoâ—â—â— to difference it from another City of that name in Pontus This Province though but small in circuite was heretofore the seat of four different Nations viz. 1. the â—word of whom it is said that they never waged warre on any enemy but they faithfully certified them before-hand of the time and place of their fight 2. The Heptacoâ—etoe 3. The Mossynoeâ— both which were a people so beastly and shamelesse that they used to performe the work of generation publique not knowing that Multa sunt honesta factu qua sunt turpia visit and 4. the Heneri to whom the Venetians as we have already said do owe their first originall The Kings which ruled in this Countrey derived themselves from Philomores who assâ—sted Priamus King of Troy in his defence against the Greeks in memory of whom this Region for a while was called Philomenia Applying themselves unto the times they were alwaies favourable to the strongest serving the Persian and submitting to Alexander as he passed that way and so maintained their estate without much molestation till the time of Muthridates King of Pontus who finding them firme unto the Romans then growing to great power in the lesser Asia deprived Philomenes then King hereof and took the Kingdome to himselfe fortifying the chiefe townes and places of it Restored again unto his Kingdome by the power of the Romans he gave it to them at his death But the Countrey being very much wasted and most of the Cities of it destroyed and desolated in the course of that warre it was not thought worthy a particular care and therefore laid unto Galatia Not reckoned a distinct Province in the time of Saint Peter who writing to the Jewes dispersed in Pontus Cappadocia Galatia Asia and Bithynnia take's no notice of this Paphlâ—gonia nor was it otherwise esteemed then as a member of Galatia in the time of Ptolomie Afterwards it was joyned to Pontus by the Emperour Constantine part of it after that with some parts of Pontus and Bithynnia being made into a new Province by the Emperour Theodosias and called Henorias in honour of his sonne Honorius whereof Claudiopolis a Citie of Pontus properly so called was made the Metropolis But by Justinian the name of Honorius being
woods that the people were not able to till the land Insomuch that notwithstanding the great wast made of them both in building ships and casting metals a law was made that every one which would should fell them and take as much ground in severalty for his own inheritance as he could overcome and make fit for tillage Encourged herewith the natural Cypriots together with the Colonies of Grecians Phoenicians and Aegyptians so bestirred themselves that at last they brought it unto Champagn parcelled out in succeeding times amongst nine Kings for so many Cyrus the great Persian Monarch found at his comming hither But Cyrus though he did subdue all those petit Princes yet he took not from them their estates or titles contented with the conquest of it and an annual tribute For after this in the time of Artaxerxes Mnemon we find Evagoras and Nicooles to whom Isocrates inscribed two of his Orations to be Kings hereof And in the time of Alexander the Great Citium it self such was the honour born unto the Mother-City had a King apart not subject unto any other The King whereof to indear himself with the Conquerour gave him a sword 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 saith Plutarch an admirable sword both for colour and lightness which he after used in all his fights And after the death of Alexander his great Commanders cantoning his estates amongst them the Princes and people of this Iland were in great distractions not knowing to whom they might submit for their best advantage But Ptolomy who had seized on Egypt for his part of the spoil being strong in shipping settled them by a personal visit and fortifying some of the best pieces in it assured the Countrey to himself To him and his posterity it continued subject till the time of Ptolomy Auletes the nineth King of this line in our Accompt who gave it for a portion to one of his Brethren in whose time the Romans without any colour or pretence of quarrell but only to enrich themselves with the spoil of the Iland sent Portius Cato to subdue it And he at first assayed to get it with die Kings consent offering him in the name of the Roman Senate the Priest-hood of the Temple of Paphos being a rich and gainful Office and of high esteem among that people But when Ptolomy for fear of a worse mischief had made away himself by poison Cato without more ceremony takes possession of it And because Ammianus Marcellinus the Historian hath so significantly expressed this business and withall described so punctually the estate of this Iland we will adde to this discourse from him though somewhat be repeated which was said before Cyprum insulam procul à Continente distantem protuosam c. The Isle of Cyprus farre distant from the Continent and well stored with Harbours is famous besides many Municipall Towns by two principall Cities that is to say Salamis and Paphos the one sacred to Jupiter and the other to Venus An Isle so admirably fruitful and with all things furnished that without the help of any forrein Nation it is able of it self to build and rig forth a ship from the very keel unto the top-sail and trim it with all tackle necessary for a present voyage Nor do I shame to say that with greater avarice than justice the Romans did invade this Iland King Ptolomy our old Consederate and Ally being unworthily proscribed for no other reason but that our treasury was bare our Exchequor empty And he no sooner had prevented this dishonour by a quick and voluntary death making away himself by poison but the Iland was forthwith made tributary and the riches of it velut hostiles exuvioe classi imposit oe in urbem adduct oe per Catonem as the spoils of so re conquered enemy were brought on Ship-bord and conveyed by Cato unto Rome So far and to this purpose he I know there is another cause alleged for the sending of Cato on this Errand viz. that Clodius who was then Tribune and sped the Edict might have opportunity by his absence to revenge himself on Cicero and some others of the opposite faction but the main business was the money as before was said the prey amounting to 7000 Talents which comes to two Millions and one hundred thousand Crowns of coin now currant Which money and moveables amounting unto so vast a sum he fearing to lose by Sea divided it into many small portions which he put into several boxes viz. in every box two Talents and fifty Drachms At the end of every box he fastened a long rope with a piece of Cork by which floating above the water the money if by Shipwrack lost might be espied again which was not much unlike the buoyes which Mariners fasten by long ropes to their Anchors that they may be the sooner found We see by this that the pretence of the Romans to this Countrey was very weak Avariùs magis quam justius sumus assecuti are the words of Sextus Rutus also But being made a Roman Province it was in the division of the Empire assigned to the Constantinopolitan Emperours under whom it suffered as all other parts of the Empire did by the violent invasion of the Saracens who spoiled and ransacked it in the time of Constans the second destroying then the City of Salamis or Constantia But that tempest being overblown they returned again unto that Empire governed by a Succession of Dukes till the year 1184. At which time Androuicus Comnenus usurping the Greek Empire compelled Isaacibus 〈◊〉 one of the bloud Royal to shift for himself who seasing on this Iland made himself King thereof and ruling till the year 1191. when Richard the first of England being denyed the Common courtesie of taking in fresh water and seeing his Souldiers abused by the Cypriots not only took the King Prisoner but subdued the whole Iland And as Paterculus telleth us that when Marcus Antonius had captivated Aramasdes King of Armenia Catenis sed ne quid honori deesset aureis vinxit So did our Richard keep a decorum towards this Prisoner binding him not in bonds of Iron but silver King Richard having thus possessed himself of this Countrey sold it for ready money which for his mannaging of his intended wars against the Turk he most needed unto the Templers and taking it upon I know not what discontent again from them he bestowed it on Guy of Lusignam the titulary and miserable King of Hierutalem receiving in way of exchange the title of that lost and shipwracked Kingdome with which title be and some of his Successours for a time were honoured In the posterity of this Guy this Iland continued free and absolute till the year one thousand foure hundred twentythree when Melechella or Melechnaser Sultan of Egypt invaded this Countrey took John King hereof Prisoner ransomed him for 150000 Sultanies restored him to his Kingdome and imposed on him and his Successours the yearly tribute of 40000 Crowns This
he was assured that whatsoever he undertook should succeed well with him In after-times the Order of the Friers Carmelites as successouts unto the Children of the Prophets left here by Eliah had their name from hence the Ruines of whose Monastery are still to be seen with a Temple dedicated to the blessed Virgin and under that a Cave or Chappell said to have been the lurking place of that holy Prophet in the time of his troubles Places of most importunance in it 1. Ptolemais now nothing but a ruine of what it hath been but formerly of great strength and consequence Named Ace at the first a refuge for the Persian Kings in their wars against Egypt enlarged or rather new built by Ptolomy the first of that race by whom called Ptolemais which name still continued though Claudius Casar planting there a Roman Colony would fain have had it called Colonia Claudâ— after the conquest of it by the Saracens in the time of Omer the great Caliph it returned towards its first name and was called Acon or Acre both names still remaining in vulgar speech as that of Ptolemais amongst Latine writers Situate in the flourish of it on a flat or levell in form of a triangular-Shield on two sides neighboured by the Sea which comes up close to it on the third looking towards the Champaign environed with a double wall to each wall a Ditch fortified on the outside with Towers and Bulwarkes within the wals so strongly housed as if the whole Town had been a Conjunction of fortresses and not ordained for private dwellings In the midst of the City was one Tower of great strength and beauty which had sometimes been the Temple of Bel-zebub and was therefore called the Castle of Flies on the top whereof was maintained a perpetuall light like the Pharos of Egypt to give comfort and direction in the night to such Mariners as made towards this Port. Took from the Christians by the Saracens in the time of Omer and from them wrested by the Turks with the rest of Syria it became Christian again Anno 1004. in the Reign of Baldwin the first brother of the famous Godfrey of Bouillon and second King of Hierusalem by the help of the Genoese who for their pains had the third part of the City assigned unto them Recovered by Salidine to the Turks and from him taken again by the Western Christian under the conduct of Philip of France and Richard the first of England Anno 1191. it continued in the possession of the Kings of Hierusalem notably defended by the Hospitalers now Knights of Malta till the year 1291. When besieged by an Army of a hundred and fifty thousand Turks it was forced to yield though lost by inches and the Turks fearing left the Christians would again attempt it razed it to the ground demolishing the large walls and arches of it which lie like massy Rocks on their old foundations Memorable in those times for the brave service here done by the Christians of the Westerâ— parts of which none more renowned than those of our Richard the first and Edward the first This later here treacherously wounded by an Infidell with a poisoned knife the venome whereof could by no means be asswaged till his most vertuous wife herein proposing a most rare example of conjugall affection sucked it out with her mouth And for the former he became so terrible and redoubted among the Turks that when their Children began to cry they would say Peace King Richard is coming and when their horses started they would spurre them saying What you Jades doe you think that King Richard is here By the Mamalucks when Lords of Syria it was patched together and made fit for habitation rather than defence not Peopled by above 300 Inhabitants nor would it have so many but for the Haven adjoyning which though a small Bay and of very ill anchorage is much frequented by the Merchants of our Western World trading here for their Cotton Wools with which the neighbouring Countrie is abundantly furnished I have staid the longer in this place by reason of the great fame and importance of it as being the last hold which the Christians had of all their conquests with the loss whereof they laid aside all thoughts of those holy wars 2. Tyre seated in a rocky Iland about seventy paces from the main Land well built and circular of form as well by Art as Nature impregnably fortified A Colonie of the Sidonians and therefore by the Prophet Esay Chapter 23. verse 12. called the Daughter of Sidon but by them built upon an high hill the ruines whereof by the name of Palatyrus or old Tyre are remaining still Removed unto the Iland by Agenor King of the Phaniclans and by him named Sor or Tzor from the rockie situation of it as that word importeth Mollified by the Greeks to Tyrus and from them taken by the Luines though known to them also by the name of Sarra the Tyrian purple being by 〈◊〉 and some other of the antient Poets called Sarrarum Ostrum and now at last returned to its first and originall name vulgarly at this day called Snr. A City in the elder times of great trade and wealth the Prophet Esay chap. 27. v. 8. calling the Merchants hereof Princes and her Chapmen the Nobles of the World Excelling all others of those times both for Learning and Manufactures especially for the dying of Purple first here invented and that as Julius Pollux faith by a very Accident the Dâ—g of Hercuâ—es or if not his some Dog or other whose lips by eating of the fish called Couchilis or Purpura had been made of that colour Grown to great pride by reason of the wealth and pleasures her destruction was fore-signified by the holy Prophets accomplished in Gods own time by Nebucadnezzar who with great industrie and toil joyned it to the Continent But his works being demolished by the fury of the Sea and the labour of the Tyrians it was after seventy years again reedified and having flourished after that for two hundred years by Alexander the Great was again demolished to whose indefatigable perseverance nothing was impossible For having filled the Channell with the stones and rubbish of old Tyâ—â— and rammed them in with huge beams brought from Libanus he made a passagâ— for his Army and having once approached the walls so over-topped them with Towers and frames of Timber that at last he made himself Master of it putting to the sword all such as resisted and causing two thousand of them to be hanged in cold blood all along the Shore for a terrour to others This rendition of the Town was divined by the Southsayers which followed the Camp of Alexander upon a dream which he had not long before For dreaming that he had disported himself with Satyres the Diviners onely making of one word two found that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 was no more than 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is Tui Tyrus and it hapned
1517. in which Selimus the first Emperour of the Turks added the Holy Land together with Aegypt to his Empire When Hierusalem was taken by the Christians the German Emperours name was Fredericus the Popes Vrbanus the Hierosolymitan Patriarch Heraclius and so also were they called when the Christians again lost it This is the conceit of Roger Hoveden in the life of Henry the second but how it can agree with Chronology I do not see After the taking of Hierusalem by Sultan Saladine the Christians retired their forces into some of the other Towns of the Holy land which they made good against the enemy and defended them under the government of these three Kings following viz. 10. Conrade Marq. of Montferrat husband of Isabel the daughter of Almericus King of Hierusalem 11. Henry Earl of Campagne second husband of Isabel 12. John di Brenne husband of Mary or Yoland as some call her daughter of Conrade and Isabel the last Christian King that ever had possession in Syria or Palestine inhabited ever-since by Moores and Arabians few Christians and not many Turks but such as be in garrisons onely Yoland the daughter of this John di Brenne was wife to Frederick King of Naples who in her right intituled himself King of Hierusalem and so now do the Kings of Spain as heirs unto and possessors of the Kingdome of Naples Concerning which title it would not be amisse to insert this story When the warres in Queen Elizabeths time were hot between England and Spain there were Commissioners of both sides appointed to treat of peace They met at a Town of the French Kings and first it was debated in what tongue the negotiation should be handled A Spaniard thinking to give the English Commissioners a shrewd gird proposed the French tongue as most fit it being a language which the Spaniards were well skilled in and for these gentlemen of England I suppose saith he that they cannot be ignorant of the language of their fellow-subjects their Queen is Queen of France as well as of England Nay in faith my masters replyed Doctor Dale the master of the Requests the French tongue is too vulgar for a business of this secrecy and importance especially in a French Town We will rather treat in Hebrew the language of Hierusalem whereof your master is King and I suppose you are therein as well skilled as we in the French And thus much for this title The Armes of the Christian Kings in Hierusalem was Luna a cross crosser crossed Sol which was commonly called the Hierusalem Cross But for their forces and Revenues I cannot see how any estimate may be made hereof in regard they subsisted not by their own proper strength but by the Purses and the Forces of the Western Christians more or less active in that service as zeal or emulation or desire of glory were predominant in them Chief Orders of Kinght-hood in this Kingdome after the recovery thereof from the power of the Turks Were 1. Of the Sepulchre said to be instituted originally by Queen Helena the Mother of Constantine the Great by whom the Temple of the Sepulchre was indeed first built but more truly by Philip King of France Anno 1099. at such time as that Temple was regained from the Turks Their Armes the same with that of the Kings before blazoned representing the five wounds of our Saviour CHRIST At the first conferred on none but Gentlemen of blood and fortunes now saleable to any that will buy it of the Pater-Guardian who with a Convent of Franciscans doth reside neer that Temple 2. Of Saint John of Hierusalem begun by one Gerrard Anno 1114. and confirmed by Pope Paschalis the second Their badge or Cognizance is a White Crosse of eight points Their duty to defend the Holy land relieve Pilgrims and succour Christian Princes against the Insidels They were to be of noble parentage and extraction and grew in time to such infinite riches especially after the suppression of the Templars most of whose lands were after given unto this Order that they had at one time in the several parts of Christendome no fewer than 20000. Mannours and of such reputation in all Christian Kingdomes that in Enâ—land the Lord Prior of this Order was accompted the Prime Baron in the Realm But now their Revenue is not a little diminished by the withdrawing of the Kings of England and other Protestant Princes from the Church of Rome who on that change seized on all the Lands of this Order in their several Countries and either kept them to themselves or disposed them to others as they pleased Of these we shall speak more when we are in Malta where they now reside advertising onely at the present that their first Great Master was that Gerrard by whom they were founded the last that had his residence in the Holy land one John de Villiers in whose time being driven out of Palestine they removed unto Cyprus and in the time of Fulk de Villaret Anno 1309. to the Isle of Rhodes Outed of which by Solomon the Magnificent Anno 1522. they removed from one place ro another till at last by the magnificence of Charles the fift Anno 1530. they were setled in Malta and there we shall speak farther of them 3. Of the Templers instituted by Hugh of Payennes Anno 1113 and confirmed by Pope Eugenius Their ensign was a Red Cross in token that they should shed their blood to defend Christs Temple They were burried Cross-legged and wore on their backs the figure of the Cross for which they were by the common people called Cross-back or Crouch-back and by corruption Crook-back Edmund Earl of Lancaster second sonne to our Henry the third being of this Order was vulgarly called Edmund Crook-back which gave Henry the fourth a foolish occasion to faign that this Edmund from whom he was descended was indeed the eldest sonne of King Henry the third but for his crookedness and deformity his younger brother was preferred to the Crown before him These Knights had in all Provinces of Europe their subordinate governours in which they possessed on lesse than 16000 Lordships the greatness of which Revenue was not the least cause of dissolving the Order For Philip the fair king of France had a plot to invest one of his sonnes with the title of King of Hierusalem and hoped to procure of the Pope the revenue of this order to be laid unto that Kingdome for support of the Title which he might the better do because Clâ—ment the fift then Pope for the love he bare to France had transferred his feat from Rome to Avignion But herein his hopes deceived him for this Order being dissolved the lands thereto belonging were given to the Knights Hospitallers or of Saint John The crimes objected against this Order was first their revolt from their professed obedience unto the Patriarch of Jerusalem who was their visitor Secondly their unspeakable pride and thirdly their sinnes against nature The house of
Princely maintenance it is more than probable they would rest content as in other Kingdomes the younger Princes do And notwithstanding their barbarous policy in particular they are not quite free from fear as knowing the counterfeits have heretofore much disturbed the quiet of their Predecessours for thus we find Amurash the second to have been vexed by one that took upon him the name of Mustapha elder brother to Mahomet then late deceased who was much furthered and aided by the Greek Princes This hath been one of the vulgar policies of Princes to kindle flames of sedition in their neighbours Countreys In the infancy of the Roman Empire we find a counterfeit Agrippa after that a counterfeit Nero and before two counterfeit Alexanders in Syria But never was Realm so often troubled with these Mock-kings as England a counterfeit Richard the 2d being made in the time of Hen. the 4th a counterfeit Mortimer in the time of Hen. the 6th counterfeit Duke of York a ounterfeit Earl of Warwick under Henry the 7th and a counterfeit Edw. the 6th under Q. Mary To prevent these walking spirits Mahomet the third laid out the dead bodies of his Father and nineteen brethren as a common spectacle for all that passed by or would come to behold them Of late indeed the Grand Signeur Mustapha miraculously scaped the bow-string twice 1. when his brother Achmat and 2ly when Osmen his young Nephew were made Sultans and was the first that in this Empire did ever succeed in the collateral line as Ibrahim the late Sultan was the second on the death of Morat or Amurath the fourth his elder brother 4. The removing of the young Princes is done for three reasons 1. to wean them from the pleasures of the Court 2ly to train them up in arms and inure them to hardness 3ly and principally to avoid the danger of a Competitour where of old Princes are especially jealous The common places destinated to this Princely exile are Amasia in Cappadocia Magnesia in Lydia and such like Towns of Natolia Neither do the old Sultans by such a great distance think themselves secure altogether but carry a vigilant eye over their sonnes actions and have intelligence of almost every particular thought the least suspicion being cause sufficient to destroy them so we find Mustapha sonne to Solyman the hopefullest branch that ever sprang from the Ottomon tree to have been shamefully strangled by the command of his Father upon a rumour onely of a mariage which he was said to have negotiated with the Persian Kings Daughter When these Princes are once setled in their government it is a crime meriting no less punishment than death to depart thence and come unto Constantinople before their Fathers death or unless they are by their Fathers sent for Of this we have a Tragical example in Mahomet a Prince of great hope sonne to Bajazet the second who desiring to see the fashion of his Fathers Court left Magnesia to which he was by his Father confined and attended by two or three Gentlemen came in the habit of a seafaring man to Constantinople and having obtained his desire he returned to his charge This strange action being quickly divulged abroad and by divers variously entercepted stirred such jealousies in the suspicious head of his old Father that he took order not long after to have him secretly poisoned 5. As for the ordinary revenue it consisteth either in money received or in money saved The money saved is first by the Tartars of whom he commands continnally 60000 to attend him in his wars without any pay but the spoil of the Enemie And second by the Timariots who nourish and bring into the Field more horses than any Prince in Christendome can keep as we have already said for 14 millions of Gold The money received according to Boterus is only 15 millions of Sulianies which is nothing in respect of so great an Empire the chief reason whereof is the Tyrannicall government of the Turk which deters men from tillage merchandize and other improvements of their estates as knowing all their gettings to lie at the Grand Signieurs mercy His extraordinary revenue is uncredible For besides that no Embassadour commeth before him empty handed no man is master of his own wealth further than it stands with the Emperours liking so that his great Bassaes are but as spunges to suck up riches till their cofiers swell and then to be squeezed into his Treasury These men as he advanceth without envy so can he destroy without danger no man here hoping for Partakers if he should resist as not being ignorant that one mans fortune is built on the desired overthrow of another Such riches as they gain if they hap to die naturally return to the Emperors coffers who giveth only what he pleaseth to the Children of the deceased These Bassaes have in their particular Provinces their Divanoes or Law-Courts where justice hath bin administred formerly with great integrity but now not a little corrupted yet the comfort is that such as miscarry in their right shall without delay know what to trust to and the Bassaes upon complaint to the Emperor are sure to die for it Over these Bassaes the chief of whom is the Uizier Bassa or President of the Council preside two Beglerbeggs one for Greece the other for Natolia 6. Concerning the present state of the Empire many judge it to be rather in the wane than the increase which judgement they ground upon good reasons whereof these are the chief 1. The body is grown too monstrous for the head the Sultans since the death of Solyman never accompanying their Armies in person except Morat or Amurath the fourth but rioting and wasting their bodies and treasures at home 2. The Janizaries who have been accounted the principall strength of this Empire are grown more factious in the Court than valiant in the Camp corrupted with ease and liberty drowned in prohibited wines enscebled with the continual converse of women and fallen from their former austerity of discipline 3. They have of late given no increase unto their Dominions and as in the paths of vertue non progredi est â—egredi so in Empires by violence gotten when they cease to be augmented they begin to be diminished 4. Rebellions have in these latter times been in this Empire strangely raised and mightily supported which commotions the former Sultans were never acquainted with 5. The greatness of the Empire is such that it laboureth with nothing more than the weightiness of it self so that it must in a manner needs decline Pondere pressa suo overburdened with its own mightiness For as in a naturall body a surfeit killeth more than fasting so in the body Politick also too much extent doth sooner draw on a ruin than either too little or a mediocrity 6. The Sonnes of the Grand Signieur whose bravery of mind is ever suspected by their Fathers are nursed up contraty sometimes to their natural inclinations in all
Hucba in the Kingdom of Cairoan having subdued the rest of Africk and added it unto his Estate passed forwards into Egypt which he conquered also assuming to himself the title of Caliph But in his absence the Lieutenant whom he left in Africk rebelled against him and acknowledging the Caliph of Bagdet for his lawful Lord received of him for this good service the Kingdom of Africa Despairing to recover his lost Estate and yet not willing that it should be useful unto his Enemies he licenced the Arabians for a Ducat a man to passe over the Nile with their tents and families On which agreement almost half the Tribes of Arabia Deserta and many of Arabia Felix went into Africa where they sacked Tripolis Cairoan and the rest of the principal Cities tyrannizing over all Barbary till restrained at last by Joseph the founder of Morocco of whom more hereafter Since which time though they lost their unlimited Empire yet they still swarm like Locusts over all the Country and neither apply themselves to tillage or building houses or any civil course of life nor suffer those to live in quiet who would otherwise manure and improve the Country The rest of the Storie of these Kingdoms we shall have anon when we have taken a Survey of the Kingdom of Fesse 4. FESSE THe Kingdom of FESSE is bounded on the South with the Realm of Morocco on the North with parts of the Atlantick and Mediterranean on the East with Malva parting it from the Kingdom of Tremesen and on the West with the Atlantick wholly It takes this name from Fesse the chief City of it Known to the Ancients by the name of Mauritania Tingitana so called from the City Tingis now Tanger then of greatest note Called also Hispania Transfretana Spain on the other side of the Sea because a part of that Diocese and by some Pliny amongst others Bogudiania from Bâ—gud one of the Kings hereof to whom given by Caesar by others Ampelusia from its abundance of Vines The Inhabitants of it by the Spaniards now called Alarbes The Country of good temperature in regard of the Air if not in some places of the coldest but very unequally disposed of in respect of the Earth here being in it many Desarts and large Forrests not well inhabited but intermixt with many rich and delightful Fields So that taking the estimate in the gross it may be said to be a rich and flourishing Country hardly inferior unto any The particularities of which are to be considered in the Characters of the several Provinces into which it now doth stand divided that is to say 1 Temesna 2 Fesse specially so called 3 Elchaus or Chaus 4 Garet 5 Algara 6 Erritis and 7 Habat 1. TEMESNA hath on the South the River Ommirabili on the West the Ocean extended in length from West to East 80 miles and in breadth 70. A champain Country very level and once so populous that it contained 40 Cities and 300 Castles most of them ruined by the wars and the wild Arabians the greater destroyer of the two The principal of those remaining 1 Teyeget neer the River Ommirabili once of greater note but now inhabited only by poor people and a few Smiths compelled to live there for the making of Iron-instruments to manure the land 2. Thagia on the course of the said River much visited by those of Fesse for the Sepulchre of an holy Prophet who was there interred the Fessans going thither in pilgrimage with such numbers of men women and children that their Tents seem sufficient to lodge an Army 3. Adendun more towards the Sea but on a small River called Guirla well walled and fenced on one side by a Lake or Pool 4 Amsa on the shore of the Atlantick once of great trade and well frequented both by the English and the Portugals by which last destroyed 5. Munsor destroyed in like manner by the wild Arabians 6. Nuchaida situate in so fertile and rich a soil that the inhabitants would have given a Camels burden of Corn for a pair of shooes Nothing now left of it but one Steeple and a piece of the wall 7. Rabut or Rubut built by Mansor or Almansor a King of Morocco neer the mouth of the River Burugrug and by him made one of the best peopled Towns in Africk built after the model of Morocco but now so wasted that there are not in it above 500 families most of the ground within the wals being turned into meadows vineyards and gardens 8. Fanzara on the River Subu the Subur of Ptolomy falling not far off into the other 9 Mahmora in the same tract also once possessed by the Spaniards neer which the Portugals received a great defeat by the King of Fesse for want of good intelligence betwixt them and the Castilians 10. Salla the Sala of Ptolomy by the inhabitants called Zale in ordinary Maps by mistaking Cale at the mouth of the River Rebato which the antient Writers called Sala as they named the Town Beautified by King Almansor who is here interred with a stately Palace a goodly Hospital a fair Temple and an Hall of Marble cut in Mosaich works intended for the burial-place of his posterity A town much traded formerly by the Christian Merchants of England Flanders Genoa and the Golf of Venice Took by the Spaniards An. 1287. and within ten dayes lost again and of late times made a nest of Pyrates as dangerous to those which â—ailed in the Ocean as the Pirates of Algiers to the Mediterrean Whose insolencies the King of Morrcco not able to suppress for want of shipping desired the aid of His Majesty Charles King of Great-Britain by whom the Town being blocked up by Sea and besieged to the Landward by the King of Morocco it was at last compelled to yield the works thereof dismantled the Pirates executed and 300 Christian Captives sent unto His Majesty to be by him restored to their former liberty to the great honour of His Majesty and the English Nation An 1632. As for the fortunes of this Province they have been somwhat different from the rest of this Kingdom trained by a factious Prophet to revolt from the King of Fesse and Morocco whose Estate they very much endangered sending an Army of 50000 men to the Gates of Morocco But being discomfited by Joseph sirnamed Telephinus he followed them into their own Country which he wasted with great cruelty for ten moneths together consuming above a million of them and leaving the province to the mercy of Wolves and Lyons Repeopled afterwards by Almansor with Arabian Colonies Given about fifty years after that by the Princes of the Marine family to more civil Inhabitants by whom the Arabians were expelled and the Province consequently reduced into some good Order 2. Westward of Temesna lieth the Province of FESSE properly and specially so called Extended in length from the River Burugrug to the River Inavis for the space of 100 miles A very fruitful Province well stored with
overcome himself and his whole forces not long after consumed by sickness the hopes of Christianity and the Portugals interesse in that Kingdom fell together with him 3. CAFRARIA CAFRARIA is bounded on the East with Rio di Spirito Santo or the River of the Holy Ghost on the South and West with the main Ocean on the North extended to some parts of Manicongo aud the Province of Zanzibar So called from the word Cafars which in the Arabian tongue signifieth an Heretick a name by them given to Christians Heathens and those of their own Religion also which differ in opinion from them but given to this Region by some late Writers because destitute of another name The Country for so much of it as hath been discovered is said to be full of great Herds of Cattel and flocks of Sheep abundance of Deer Antilopes Baboons Foxes Hares Ostriches Pelicans Herons Geese Ducks Phesants Partriges in a word all things necessary for the life of man were it somewhat better stored with Corn. Exceedingly well watered and as liberally stored with Woods and Forrests the Hils thereof so intermixt with grassie Vallies that pity 't is so beautiful and rich a Country should be inhabited by so barbarous and rude a people who being utterly unprovided of towns and houses live in woods like beasts Of colour black thick lips flat noses long shaped heads and most monstrous ears extended far beneaâ—h their shoulders by hanging in them iron-chains glass bullets Bels and such ponderous bables These Ornaments common to both sexes who also use for their greater beauty most hideously to slash themselves in all parts of their bodies even their very bellies as if no lace could better sort with their naked skins with which only except some flap of leather to hide their privities they are here apparelled But amongst all the several Nations which inhabit this most flourishing Country none are more barbarous then those whom they call the Imbians dwelling not far from the Cape of good Hope tall square and strong addicted always to War and Rapine and feeding on the flesh both of their conquered Enemies and their dying friends whose death they hasten for the Shambles The skuls of whom they use for their drinking Cups Their weapons poisoned Arrows and Poles burnt at the end And in their Wars they always carry fire before them menacing thereby to roste or boil all such as they overcome Their King if such a sacred name become such an impious Monster they account for Lord of all the earth as the Pertugals of all the Seas and he with the old Giantlike Arrogance not only threateneth the destruction of men but shooteth his poisoned Arrows against Heaven it self as often as the rain or heat offends him In the year 1589. about 80000 of them made an inrode into Zanzibar laid desolate all the Country as far as Mombaza which City they besieged sacked and devoured the People of it which Tragedy we have heard before in our description of Mombaza a Realm of Zanzibar Towns here are none scarce so much as houses and those so mean that they deserve not to be so called except it be some sheds on the Sea sides for the use of Saylors Of most note in it is Soldania situate on a large and capacious Road about fifteen or sixteen Leagues from the Cape of good Hope not so much noted for the building as the Bay it self where such as are to fail towards the Indies use to take in fresh water and make provision of things necessary for so long a Voyage But that which is of most note in all this Country is the Cape it self discovered by the Portugals under the conduct of Bartholomew Diaz in their first Indian undertakings by whom for the continual Tempests which he found about it it was first called Tormentosa But afterwards having doubled the Cape and thereby finding good hopes of a prosperous voyage they caused it to be called Cabo di Bunna Sâ—peranza or the Cape of good Hope Vasques di Gama the first discoverer of this way to the wealth of India being then their Admiral An. 1597. It consisteth of three great points or head-lands of which that which is neerest us is the Cape of good Hope the middlemost hath the name of Cabo Falso because mistaken for the other by some of the Portugals returning homewards the third called Cabo della Guglia or the Cape of Needles by reason of those sharp points which shoot towards the Sea On the top of the Cape a large and pleasing plain adorned with great variety of flowers and covered with a carpet of grass it is called the Table of the Cape and yieldeth a large prospect over the Sea on all sides The Sea here is very rough and tempestuous and hath to the Spaniards proved oftentimes very unkinde whereupon a Spanish Captain being sore vexed with a storm expostulared with GOD why he suffered his good Catholicks to endure such torments and permitted the English Hereticks and Blasphemers to passe so easily The Country is not subjected unto any one Prince the Natives being governed by the Chiefs of their several Clans nor finde I hitherto that either the Portugals or Spaniards have took possession of any one part of it in the name of the whole So that for ought I know the best title to it doth belong to the King of England for whom possession was taken of it in the reign of King James by one Captain Fitz-Herbert who called the Ascent unto the Table King James his Mount But whether this Act of his beget any good title or whether the title of a Country lying so far off be held worth the owning I leave to be determined of by Lawyers and Statesmen 4 MANICONGO MANICONGO is bounded on the South with Cafraria and the Mountains of the Moon on the West with the Aethiopick Ocean on the North with the Realm of Benin and other parts of the land of the Negroes and on the East with Zanzibar and some part of the Abassine Empire So called from Congo or Manicongo the principal of those many Kingdoms which are united in this Name The Aire hereof so temperate that their Winter is like the Antumn in Rome insomuch as the People do not use to change their garments or make more fire then then at other times the tops of the Mountains free from cold and the nights so equal to the dayes that for the greatest part of the year there is little difference the Country being situate under the Aequator though more of it on the North then the South thereof Not over hot notwithstanding in the heats of Summer by reason of the cool windes which then blow continually and the great dewes which falling in the night make some compensation for the extream fervour of the day The soyl so exceeding fruitfull in the production of herbs plants fruits and such store of Pasturage that they have here great herds of Cattel large flocks of Sheep plenty
at Joppa or some other Port of the Mediterranean and from thence set forwards thorow the Streits of Gibraltar and so plainly Westward 7. Finally in the History of Wales writ by David Powel it is reported that Madoc the son of Owen Gwinedth Prince of Wales of purpose to decline ingaging in a Civil war raised in that Estate in the year 1170. put himself to Sea and after a long course of Navigation came into this Country where after he had left his men and fortified some places of advantage in it he returned home for more supplies which he carried with him in ten Barks but neither he nor they looked after by the rest of that Nation To which some adde that here is still some smattering of the Welch or British tongue to be found amongst them as that a Bird with a white head is called Pengwin and the like in which regard some sorry Statesmen went about to entitle Queen Elizabeth unto the soveraignty of these Countries Others more wise disswaded from that vain Ambition considering that Welch men as well as others might be cast upon those parts by force of tempest and easily implant some few words of their own among the people there inhabiting And though I needs must say for the honour of Wales that they have more grounds for what they say then those which look for this New World in the Atlantis of Plato the Atlantick Ilands of Aristotle and Plutarch or the Discoveries of Hanno the Carthaginian yet am I not so far convinced of the truth thereof the use of the Mariners Compass being not so antient without which such a Voyage could not be performed but that I may conclude with more satisfaction that this Country was unknown to the former Ages But now as Mela the Geographer said once of Britain then newly conquered by the Romans Britannia qualis sit qualesque progeneret mox certiora magis explorata dicentur quippe jam diu clausam aperit ecce Principum maximus he means Claudius Caesar nec indomitarum modo sed incognitarum ante se Gentium Victor so may we say of America on these late discoveries What kind of Country it is and what men it produceth we do and shall know more certainly then in former times since those puissant Kings of Spain have laid open all the parts thereof inhabited not only by unvanquished but even unknown Nations For God remembring the promise of his Son that his Gospel should before the end of the World be preached to all Nations stirred up one Christopher Colon or Columbus born at Nervy in the Signeury of Genoa to be the instrument for finding out those parts of the World to which the sound of the Gospel had not yet arived Who being a man of great abilities and born to undertake great matters could not perswade himself the motion of the Sun considered but that there was another World to which that glorious Planet did impart both his light and heat when he went from us This World he purposed to seek after and opening his Design to the State of Genoa An. 1486 was by them rejected On this repulse he sent his brother Bartholomew to King Henry the seventh of England who in his way hapned unfortunately into the hands of Pirats by whom detained a long while but at last inlarged Assoon as he was set at liberty he repaired to the Court of England where his Proposition sound such chearfull entertainment at the hands of the King that Christopher Columbus was sent for to come thither also But God had otherwise disposed of this rich purchase For Christopher not knowing of his Brothers imprisonment not hearing any tidings from him conceived the offer of his service to have been neglected and thereupon made his Desires known at the Court of Castile where after many delayes and six yeers attendance on the business be was at last furnished with three ships only and those not for Conquest but Discovery With this small strength he sailed on the main Ocean more then 60 days yet could see no Land so that the discontented Spaniards began to mutinie and partly out of scorn to be under the command of a Stranger partly desirous to return would not go a foot forwards Just at that time it hapned that Columbus did discern the clouds to carry a cleerer colour then they did before and probably conceiving that this clearness proceeded from some nigh habitable place restrained the time of their expectation within the compass of three days passing his word to return again if they did not see the Land within that time Toward the end of the third day one of the Company called Rodrigo de Triane he deserves to have his name recorded being no otherwise rewarded for such joyful news descried Fire an evident Argument that they drew neer unto some shore The place discovered was an Iland on the Coast of Florida by the Natives called Guhanani by Columbus S. Saviours now counted one of the Lucaios Landing his men and causing a Tree to be cut down he made a Cross thereof which he eâ—ected neer the place where he came on Land and by that Ceremony took possession of this NEW WORLD for the Kings of Spain Octob. 11. An. 1492. Afterwards he discovered Cuba and Hispaniola and with much treasure and content returned towards Spain and after three other great Voyages fortunately finished he died in the year 1506. and lieth buried at Sevil. Preferred for this good service by the Fings themselves first to be Admiral of the Indies and next unto the title of Duke De la Vega in the Isle of Jamaica but so maligned by most part of the Spaniards that Bobadilla being 〈◊〉 into those parts for redress of grievances loaded him with Irons and returned him 〈◊〉 into Spain Nor did they only stick after his death to deprive him of the honour of this Discovery attribuâ—ing it to I 〈◊〉 not what Spaniard whose Cards and Descriptions he had seen but iâ— his life would often say that it was a mitter of no such difficulty to have sound these Countries and that if he had not done it when he did some body else might have done it for him VVhose peevishriess he consuted by this modest artifice desiring some of then who insolently enough had contended with him couching this Discovery to make an Egg stand firmly upon one of its ends Which when they could not do upon many Trials he gently bruizing one end of it made it stand upright letting them see without any further reprehension how easie it was to do that thing which we see another do before us But to proceed Columbus having thus led the way was seconded by Americus Vâ—spusius an old venturous Florentine imploied therein by Emanuel King of Portugal from whom the Continent or Main land of this Country hath the name of Americas by which still known and 〈◊〉 commonly called To him succeeded John Cabot a Venetian the Father of Sebastian Cabot in
behalf of Henry the seventh of England who discovered all the North-east Coasts hereof from the Cape of Florida in the South to New found land and Terra di Laborador in the North causing the American Roytelets to turn all Homagers to that King and the Crown of England Followed herein by divers private Adventurers and undertakers out of all parts of Europe bordering on the Ocean Ferdinand Magellanus was the first that compassed the whole World and found the South Passage called Fretum Magellanicum to this day followed herein by Drake and Cavendish of England Frobisher and Davies attempted a Discovery of the North-west passage Willoughby and Burroughs of the North-east So that according to that elegant saying of the learned Verulam in his Advancement of learning this great building the World had never thorow lights made in it till these our dayes by which as almost all parts of Learning so in especiall this of Navigation and by consequence of Cosmographie also hath obtained an incredible proficiency in these later times For in the Infancy and first Ages of the World pardon me I beseech you this short but not unprofitable digression men lived at home neither intent upon any â—orreign Merchandise not inquisitive after the Lives and Fortunes of their Neighbours or in the Language of the Poet Nondum caesa suis peregrinum ut viseret Orbem Montibus in liquidas Pinus descenderat undas The Pine left not the Hils on which it stood To seek strange Lands or rove upon the Flood But when the Providence of God had instructed Noah how to build the Ark for the preservation of himself and his children from the general Deluge the Posterity which descended from him had thereby a pattern for the making of Ships and other Vessels perfected in more length of time whereby to make the waters passable and maintain a necessary intercourse betwixt Nation and Nation T is true the Heathen Writers which knew not Noah attribute the invention of shipping to sundry men according to such informations or traditions as they had received Strabo to Minos King of Crete Diodorus Siculus to Neptune who was therefore called the God of the Seas and Tibullus to the People of Tyre a Town indeed of great wealth and traffick and the most famous Empory of the elder times saying Prima ratem ventis credere docta Tyrus The Tyrians first the Art did finde To make Ships travell with the winde And questionless the Tyrians and the rest of the Phoenicians enjoying a large Sea-coast and many safe and capacious Havens being in these times most strong at Sea and making so many fortunate Navigations into most parts of the then known World might give the Poet some good colour for his affirmation From the Phoenicians the Egyptians their next neighbours might derive the Art of Navigation though being an ingenuous People they did add much to it For whereas the first Vessels were either made of the body of some great Tree made hollow by the Art of man or else of divers boards fashioned into a Boat and covered with the skins of Beasts such as are still in use amongst these Americans the Phoenicians brought them first into strength and form but the Egyptians added Decks unto them By Danaus King of Egypt when he fled from his brother Rameses the use of shipping was first brought amongst the Grecians who before that time knew no other way of crossing their narrow Seas but on Beams or Rasters tied to one another Nave primus aâ— Egypto Danaus advenit ante cnim Ruibus navigabatur as it is in Plinie where we may see the true and genuine difference betwixt Ratis and Navis though now both used indifferently for all sorts of shipping Amongst the Grecians those of Crete were the ablest Sea-men which gave occasion to Aristotle to call Crete the Lady of the Sea and to Strabo to make Mino the Inventor of Ships In following times the Carthaginians being a Colony of Tyre were most considerable in this kinde and by the benefit of their shipping much distressed the Romans But so it hapned as all things do and must concur to Gods publick purposes in the alteration of Estates that a Tempest separating a Quinqueremis or Gallie of five banks of Oars from the rest of the Carthaginian Fleet cast it on the shore of Italy by which accident the Romans learning the Art of Ship-wrights soon became Masters of the Sea That France and Spain were taught the use of shipping by the Greeks and Phoenicians is a thing past questioning Marseilles in the one being a Phocean and Gades in the other a Tyrian Colony As for the Belgians and the Britains it is probable that they first learnt it of the Romans though formerly they had some way to transport themselves from one shore to the other For Casar telleth us of the Belgae Ad eos Mercatores minimeè commeant that they were not at all visited by Forraign Merchants And the same Caesar found the Seas betwixt France and Britain so ill furnished with Vessels that he was sain to make ships to transport his Army Singulari Militum studio circiter sexcentas duodetriginta Naves invenit as his own words are Having thus brought Navigation to the greatest height which it had in those days let us look back again on the Inventors of particular Vessels and the Tackle unto them belonging That the Phoenicians first invented open Vessels and the Egyptians Ships with Decks hath been said before and unto them also is referred the Invention of Gallies with two Banks of Oars upon aside which kinde of Vessels grew so large in the course of time that Ptolomy Philopator is said to have made a Callie of 50 banks Great Ships of burden called Ciraera we owe to the Cypriots Cock boats or Skiffs Scaphas to the Illyrians or Liburnians Brigantines Celoces to the Rhodians and Frigots or light Barks Lembos unto the Cyrenians The Phaselis and Pamphyli which we may render Men of War were the invention of the Pamphylians and the Inhabitants of Phaselis a Town of Lycia in Asia Minor As for Tackle the Boeotians invented the Oar Daedalaus and his son Icarus the Masts and Sails Which gave occasion to the Poets to seign that flying out of Crete they made wings to their bodies and that Icarus soaring too high melted the VVax which fastened his wings unto his shoulders and thereby perished the truth being that presuming too much on this new invention he ran himself upon a Rock and was cast away For Hippagines vessels for the transporting of Horse we are indebted to the Salaminians for grapling hooks to Anacharsis for Anchors to the Tuscans and for the Rudder Helm or Art of Steering to Typhis the chief Pâ—lot in the famous Argo who noting that a Kite when she flew guided her whole body by her Tail effected that in the devices of Art which he had observed in the works of Nature By these helps some great Voyages were performed
let the Rhene into the Danow the like had Lucius Verus to joyn the Rhene and the Rhone all which in their peculiar places we have already touched Nicanor also King of Syria intended to have made a channel from the Caspian to the Euxine Sea an infinite project but neither he nor any of the rest could finish these works God it seemeth being not pleased at such proud and haughty enterprises And yet perhaps the want of treasure hath not been the least cause why the like projects have not proceeded besides the dreadfull noyses and apparitions which as we have already said continually affrighted the workmen Not less observable then this great but unsuccessful design of cutting a passage thorow this Isthmus from one Sea to the other was that notable but a like successless Attempt of John Oxenham an adventurous Englishman in a passage over it by Land This man being one of the Followers of Sir Francis Drake ariving in a small Bark with â—0 of his Companions a little above Nombre di Dios the chiesest Town of all the Isthmus drew his Ship on Land covered it with boughs and marched over the Land with his Company guided by Negroes till he came to a River There he cut down Wood made him a Pinnace entred the South Sea went to the Isle of Pearls where he stayed ten days intercepted in two Spanish Ships who feared no Enemy on that side 60000 pound weight of Gold 200000 pound weight in bars of silver and returned in safety to the Land And though by the mutinie of some of his own Company he neither returned into his Country nor unto his â—hip yet is it an Adventure not to be forgotten in that never attempted by any other and by the Spanish Writers recorded with much admiration But to return to the Division of this Country and the two main parts thereof which this Streit uniteth Mexicana or the Northern Peninsula may be most properly divided into the Continent and Ilands the Continent again into the several Provinces of 1 Estotiland 2 Nova Francia 3 Virginia 4 Florida 5 Califormia 6 Nova Gallicia 7 Nova Hispania and 8 Guatimala each of them branched into many sub divisions and lesser Territories Peruana or the Southern Peninsula taking in some part of the Isthmus as before we did hath on the Continent the Provinces of 1 Castella Aurea 2 Nova Granado 3 Peru 4 Chile 5 Paraguay 6 Brasil 7 Guiana and 8 Paria with their several members parts and particular Regions The Ilands which belong to both dispersed either in the Southern Ocean called Mare del Zur where there is not any one of note but 1. Those called Los Ladrones and 2 the Ilands of Solomon or in the Northern Ocean or Mare del Norte reduced unto 3 the Caribes 4 Porto Rico 5 Hispaniola 6 Cuba and 7 Jamaica In the survey of which particulars we will begin with those which lie on the North-east of this great Continent not possessed by the Spaniard and passing thorow the Plantations of such other Nations as have any footing in the same come by degrees to the Estates of the King of Spain that we may lay them altogether without interruption beginning with Estotiland the most Northern part and that which as some say was discovered first OF ESTOTILAND ESTOTILAND as under that name we comprehend those Regions of the Mexicana which lie most towards the North and East hath on the East the main Ocean on the South Canada or Nova Francia on the West some unknown Tract not yet discovered and on the North a Bay or Inlet of the Sea called Hudsons Straits and called so from Henry Hudson an Englishman who by this way endeavoured to finde out a more commodious and quick passage to Cathay and China then had been formerly discovered It comprehends 1 Estotiland specially so called 2 Terra Corterialis 3 New-found Land and 4 the Isles of Bacaleos 1. And first Estotiland specially so called is the most Northern Region on the East side of America lying betwixt Hudsons Straits on the North and Terra Corterialis on the South The soil sufficiently enriched with natural endowments said to have in it Mines of Gold and other Mettals but I doubt it lieth too much North for Gold whatsoever it may do for Brass and Iron The People rude and void of goodness naked notwithstanding the extream cold of the Country not having either the wit or the care to cover their bodies with the skins of those Beasts which they kill by hunting though their Bellies teach them to keep life by the Flesh thereof Said by the first Discoverers to sow Corn to make Beer or Ale and to have many Barks of their own with which they traded into Groen-land as also to have many Cities and Castles some Temples consecrate to their Idols where they first Sacrificed men and after eat them The Language which they spake expressed in Characters of their own but some knowledge of the Latine Tongue there had been amongst them and Latine Books in the Library of one of their Kings understood by few Such were the Reports made of this Country by the first Discoverers who were certain Fishermen of Freezland cast by a Tempest on this Coast about the year 1350. Six of them only got on Land where all died save one who after along wandring from one Princes Court to another found means to return into his own Country the King whereof called Zichumi being a great Adventurer in the feats of Arms prepared for the further Discovery and Conquest of it Animared thereunto by the opportune coming of Nicolo and Antonio Zeni two noble Gentlemen of Venice who desiring to see the fashions of the World furnished a ship at their own charges and passing the Straits of Gibraltar held their course northward with an intent to see England and Flanders But driven by tempest on this Iland An. 1380. They were kindly welcomed by the King then newly prosperous in a War against those of Norway who liked Nicolo so well that he gave him a command in his Navie and under his good conduct woon many Ilands discovered Groen-land and provided for the conquest of Estotiland also But Nicolo in the main time dying the business was pursued by his brother Antonio the King in person making one in the undertaking who liked the Country so well being once possessed of it that he built a City in it and there determining to spend the rest of his days sent back Antonio unto Freezland with the most of his People This is the substance of the story of the first Discovery published long since by one Francisco Marcellino out of the Letters of the Zeni which had they been considered of as they might have been we had not so long wanted the acquaintance of this part of the World But whether it were that their reports were esteemed as fabulous by the States of Europe or that the time was not yet ripe for this great Discovery there was nothing done
Florida unto the 44th where it quartereth on Norumbega The first Discovery hereof by the two Cabots Father and Son An. 1497. did first entitle the Crown of England to this Country The Design after seconded by one Mr. Hare bringing thence certain of the petit Kings or Princes hereof who did Homage to K. Henry the 8. then sitting in his Royal Throne in the Palace of Westminster but nothing further done in pursuance of it And though John Verazzani a noble Florentine at the incouragement and charge of King Francis the first An. 1524. discovered more of the Country then Cabot did yet the French too much in love with the pleasures of France or intangled in Civill Wars amongst themselves looked no further after it Insomuch that the Country lying thus neglected was re-discovered by the charges and direction of Sir Walter Raleigh then Captain of the Guard and in great power and favour with Queen Elizabeth An. 1584. who sending Master Philip Amadas and Master Arthur Barlow upon this employment did by them take possession of it in Queen Elizabeths name in honour of whom he caused it to be called Virginia The next year he sent hither a Colonie under the conduct of the noble Sir Richard Greenvile who not supplied with necessaries for their subsistence returned home again In the year 1587 a second Colonie is sent hither but as successless as the first the business being undertaken only on a private Purse not owned as the interesse of the State or of publick moment till the year 1606. In the mean time the North parts of this Country being more perfectly discovered by Captain Bartholomew Gosnold An. 1602. and the middle parts being taken up by the Hollanders not long after that is to say in the year 1609. the whole became divided into these three parts 1 New-England 2 Novum Belgium 3 Virginia stristly and specially so called To which the Isles of the Bermudas shall come in for a fourth NEW ENGLAND hath on the North east Norumbegua and on the South-west Novum Belgium So called by the Adventurers by whom first planted not so much because opposite to Nova Albion as some men conceive as in imitation of the like adjuncts of distinction given by the French and Spaniards to Nova Francia Nova Hispania Nova Gallicia Nova Granada and the like The Country situate in the middle of the Temperate Zone betwixt the degrees of 41. 44. equally distant from the Artick Circle and the Tropick of Cancer by consequence naturally of the same degree of heat with France or Italy But by reason of the thick mists which arise from the Seas adjoyning those heats so moderated that the Aire is found to be exceedingly agreeable to an English body The soil not only fruitfull of such commodities as grow there naturally but also of all sorts of grain which were brought from England Great store of Woods and trees both for fruit and building plenty of Deer within the VVoods of salt and fish upon the shores and as for Turkies Partriges Swans Geese Cranes Ducks Pigeons such a full variety as serves not only for necessity but for Pride and Luxury The Commodities of most note for maintaining of Traffick rich Furs and many sorts of Fish some Amber Flax Linnen Iron Pitch Masts Cables Timber fit for shipping in a word whatsoever comes to England by the way of the Sound might be at better rates and with far less trouble be supplied from hence at least if we believe the Relations of it published in the year 1622. The People for the most part well enough disposed if not roughly handled hospitable and more civil then the rest of their Neighbours So tractable and docile in matters of Religion that liking well the Rites and Ceremonies of the English at their first setling there Anno 1608. they would use to say that King James was a good King and his God a good God but their Tanto naught Which Tanto was an evil Spirit which did haunt and trouble them every Moon and therefore they worshipped him for fear which notwithstanding I finde not any great increase of Christianity amongst the Natives our English Undertakers thinking it sufficient if they aud their houses served the Lord without caring what became of the souls of the wretched People which hitherto have sate in darkness and the shadow of death notwithstanding those New lights whith have shined amongst them And as for those New-comers which have planted there all English though some immediately out of Holland I cannot better tell you of what strain they were then in the words of John de Laâ—â— Novi Orbis lib. 3. cap 8. where he observeth Primos hosce Colonos uti illos qui postea accesserunt potissimùm aut omnino fuisse ex eorum hominum Secta quos in Anglia Brownistas Puritanos vocant quales non pauci in Belgium superioribus annis se receperunt hinc ad socios sunt profecti They were saith he either for the most part or altogether of that Sect which in England are called Brownists or Puritans many of which had formerly betaken themselves to Holland but afterwards went thence to joyn with their Brethren in New-England Principal Rivers of this part 1 Tamescot where our men found Oysters of nine inches long 2 Nansic a River of the Tarentines one of the chief Nations of this tract 3 Sagahadoc of most note and deservedly too Of a mile and an half broad at the mouth or influx and so upwards for the space of a dayes journey where it maketh a large Lake three dayes journey broad with six Ilands in it nourished with two large Channels the one from the North east the other from the North-west each of them rising from a Lake the least of which four dayes journey long two broad the other double it Of lesse note 4 Apanawapesk 5 Ramassoc 6 Ashamahaga c. The Country on the Sea side full of notable Havens populous and very well inhabited insomuch as Captain Smith reckoned in the space of 70 miles above twenty Havens some of them capable of 500 or 1000 sail most of them sheltered from the furies of wind and sea by the interposition of some Ilands of which about 200 lie upon that Coast In the space of 70 miles he reckoneth forty Villages of the Barbarous people the chief of which 1 Macadacut 2 Segocket 3 Pemmaquid 4 Nusconcus 5 Kennebecque c. all called by the name of some Brook or water upon which they were seated Since added by the English 1 S Georges Fort the first Plantation of the English built by them at the mouth of the River Sagahadoc in a Demy-Iland An. 1607. 2 New Plimouth seated in a large and capacious Bay at the first building An. 1620. consisting of nineteen families only but in short time improved to an handsom Town which as it was the first Town so it was the first Church which was setled there modelled according to the form of Mr. Robinsons
h-saying how many kinds and by whom each kind thereof invented l. 3. 137. Sardanapalus an effeminate king l. 3. 160. why he burnt his Treasure l. 3. 137. Silks why called Serica by the Latines l. 3. 199. Sibyls what they were how many and where they dwelt l. 4. 15. not counterfeited by the antient Fathers ib. Silver and Gold where most plentifull l. 4. 149. the rich mines of Potosi 154. how vilified by the Vtopians 150. the causes of the dearness of things in our daies 150. not so advantageous to a State as trade and merchandise ib. Samia Vasa what and how highly prized l. 3. 37. Styx a River of Greece the usual oath of the God l. 2. 222. Sugars when and by whom first refined l. 4. 80. what used instead thereof in the elder times ib. the great quantities thereof sent yearly by the Portugals from the Isle of S. Thomas ib. and from their Sugar-works in Brasi Seriphiae Ranae an old Proverb the occasion and meaning of it l. 2. 261. T Topographie what it is li. 2. 27. how it differeth from Geographie ib. Tarsâ—h the sonne of Javan planted about Tarsus in Cilicia l. 1. 16. l. 3â— 31. not in Tarâ—essus as some say l. 1. 16. Thiras the Father of the Thraâ—ans by some called Thrasians l. 1. 17. lib. 2. 348 Togarma or Torgama the sonne of Taphet founder of the Troâ—mi or Trogmades in Cappadocia l. 1. 15. l. 3. 13. Tubal the sonne of â—avan first planted in Iberia l. 1. 16. l. 3. 148. the Spaniards how derived from him l. 1. 212. Triumphs their originall and majesty l. 1. 41. in what they differed from an Ovation ib. in what cases denied a Conqueror 41. 42. when discontinued and laid by 42. Taramula a disease how cured l. 1. 62. Tolosanum Aurum a Proverb the meaning and occasion of it l. 1. 184. Tragedies by whom invented l. 3. 35. Tule of most Christian King why given unto the Kings of France l. 1. 200. of Catholick King to the Kings of Spain 252. of Defender of the Fâ—â—th to England 285. of Defenders of the Church to the Switzers l. 2. 142. b. of Basileus to the Kings of Bulgaria l. 2. 211. of Fâ—agellum Dei to Attila the King of the Huns l. 1. 184. l. 2. 216. Tenedia Securis a By-word the occasion of it l. 3. 34. Tails of sheep and of no beasts else why used in Sacrifice l. 3. 58. Troy not besieged ten years together by the Greeks and at last how taken li. 3. 16. Temple re-edified by Zorobabel in what it differed from the former l. 3. 94. repaired and beautified by Herod ib. the several Courts about it 94 95. all of them in the name of the Temple ib. Turks their originall and conquests l. 3. 150. Their Kings and Emperours 151. Their persons customs and Religion 152. Their Estate and power 153. 156. Timariots what they be their institution and number l. 3. 153. Tartarians not the Progeny of the Tribes of Israel l. 3. 186. from whence most probably descended 203. their affairs and victories 203 204. Tamerlane his birth and parentage l. 3. 195. the summe and substance of his story ib. Sr. Thomas Moor no friend to Friers l. 1. 93. his new plot for wooing not approved of l. 4. 56. his device to bring Gold and silver into contempt fit for none but Utopians l. 4. 149. Traffick and the story of it l. 4. 9 10. more advantageous to a State than mines of Gold and Silver ib. Tabaâ—â—â— where most plentifull l. 4. 149. why called the Henbane of 〈◊〉 the fantastâ—ck use therecondemned and the vertues ascribed unto it examined Ibid. by whom first brought into England ibid. Theocraâ—ia or the Government of the Jews under God himself l. 3. 100. V Vina Massica whence so called and of what esteem l. 1. 57. Vidames in France how many and what they are l. 1. 170. Vandâ—â—s the same which the Latines call Wâ—lâ—enses l. 1. 193. Their life and doctrines ib. Vlysses not so farre as Lasbon l. 1. 258. the summe and substance of his story l. 2. 264. Venus whence called Cytheraea l. 2. 260. whence Dea Cypr. l. 3. 4. 43. whence Paphia l. 3. 43. the brutishness of the Cypriots both men and women in their Feasts and Sacrifices 42 43. Vr the birth-place of Abraham a Town of Mesopotamia l. 3. 135. that it was not in Chaldaea as by most supposed ib. Vz or Hus the Country and dwelling of Iob whereabouts it was l. 3. 112. Virgils Fable of Dido disproved l. 4. 27. his Aeneas suspected l. 3. 16. Vandâ—lâ— their first Seat l. 2. 200. their affairs story and the succession of their Kings l 4. 28 29. Vaivod the meaning of the word l. 2. 203. the Varvods of Transilvania ib. of Moldavia 204. and Walaâ—hia 206. Versoria in Plautus what it is l 4 99. not used there for the Mariners compass as by some supposed ib. Vicugue a strange but profitable beast among the Americans and the nature of it l. 4. 101. the Bezar found in the belly of 12 ib. W WOrld why created l. 1. 1. how long since 3. Peopled before the generall Flood 6. the East parts planted before the attempt at Babel 17 18. l. 3. 217. called Cosmos by the Greeks and Mundus by the Latines from the beauties of it l. 1. 31. unequally divided in respect of Religion 31 32. Wallons what they are and why so called l. 2. 4. li. 1. 288. Writing the original of it l. 4. 4. and the several forms l. 3. 207. White-Friers from whence so called and by whom first institututed l. 1. 92. called also Carmelites and why ib. Whales their dimensions and vast greatness l. 2. 213. X XErufe why used for the title of the Kings of Morocco l. 4. 43. the Catalogue and succession of them ib. Y YEugh-trees why planted in Church-yards l 4. 4. A Computation of the forein Coins herein mentioned with the English  I s d Hebrew Talent in gold 4500   Hebrew Talent in Silver 375   Alexandrian Talent 375   Aegyptian Talent 250   Babylonian Talent 218 15  Attick Talent 187 10  Sestertium of Rome 7 16 3 A Shekel 00 2 6 Argenteus Mat. 26. 15. 00 2 6 A Drachma 00 00 70b A Rubble 00 13 4 A Sulâ—any 00 7 6 A Ducat 00 6 8 A French Crown 0 6 6 A Xeriffe 0 6 0 A Rix Doller 0 4 8 A Floren 0 3 0 A Frank 0 2 0 A Livre 0 2 0 A Gulden 0 2 0 A Spanish Reall 0 0 6 A Sous 0 0 1 qâ— A Turkish Asper 0 0 1q A Maravidis 0 0 0q These verses prefix'd before the second Edition of the former book Anno 1624. I have made bold to borrow and imprint with this to preserve the memory of the Author who died in February 1640. A. M. 2637. 2670. 2707. 2751. 2787. A. M. 1787. 2790. 2828. 2857. 2888. 2938. 2977. 3001. 3029. 3042. 3050. 3090. 3109. 3146. 3169. 3211. A. M. 3213. 3251. 3294. 3326. 3388. 3432. A. V. C. 253. 257. 295. 316. 338. 354. 375. 385. 396. 418. 438. 451. 467. 505. 536. 537. 545. 672. 707. A. V. C. 244. A. V. C. 3â—â— A. V. C. 308. A. V. C. 310. A. V. C. 388. A. V. C. 26. A V. C. 711. A. V. C. 713. A. V. C. 725 A. M. 3918. 3923. A. C. 17 39. 43. 57. 70. 71. 80. 82. 97. 99. 118. 138. 162. 181. 194. 195. 213. 220. 221. 225. 238. 241. 247. 252. 254. 256. 256. 271. 272. 273. 279. 280. 286. 288. 308. 310. 341. 399. 425. 455 456. 457. 461. 467 471. 472. 473. A. C. 495. 527. 534. 537. 540. 541. 542. 553. A. C. 568. 574. 586. 593. 618. 628. 639. 635. 660. 669. 670. 679. 679. 698. 710. 711. 712. 723. 723. 744. 744. 750. 756. 841. 856. 876. 888. 894. 917. 926. 946. 974. 984. Naples Campania Abruzzo Naples Calabria Terra di Otranto Apulia Isles of Naples Calabria Sicil. Sicil Sardinia LAND of the Church Romandiola Romandiola Ferrara Anconitana Spoletano S. Peters Patrimonie Compagna di Roma Compagna di Roma ROME The Papacie The Papacy The Papacie The Papacie The Papacie Vrbine Venice 1444. 1538. Trevigiana Fruili Histria The Adriatick Isles of Venice Venice Tuscany Tuscanie Florence Pisa and Sienna The Tuscan Ilands Tuscan Ilands Florence Luca. Genoa Liguria Genoa Corsica Genoa Lombardy Millain Mantua Modena Parma Montferrat Savoy Piemtont Savoy Geneva Wallisland Switzerland Switzerland Grisons The Isle of France VALOIS HEUREPOIX GASTINOYS Champagne Pieardie Normandie Bretagne Anjou La Beausse Berry 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Limosin Perigort Quereu Aquitain Guienne Gascoigne Aquitaine Languedoc Provence Orange Provence Buâ—gundians Daulphine La Bressâ— Lionois Bargundie Dukedom Burgundie County French Ilands French Islands Navarre Navarre Leon. Bâ—scay Guipuscâ—a Biscay Gallicia Corduba Cades 〈◊〉 Granada Murcia Toledo Castile Castile Portugal AZORES AZORES AZORES 〈◊〉 Portugal Valentia Catalâ—â—â—â— Majorca Majorâ—a Majorca Aragon Aragon England England England England SAXONS England Wales Tre Boâ—ders Scotland Scotland Scotland Ireland Ireland 〈◊〉 Ireland 〈◊〉 Sâ—hâ—tland Hebrides Man Man Anglesey Isles Wight Thanet Sunderland Holyâ—land Flanders Artois Flanders and Artois Hainalt Hainelt Cambray Namur Luxenbourg Bovillon â—imbourg Leige Brabant The Marquisate Machlyn Holland Holland Zeland Zeland Holland Vtrecht and Over-Yssel Guelderland Zutphen Groiningland Guelderland Cleveland Gulick Berg. Gulick and Berg. Cleve Mark. Cleve Colen Mentz Triers Palatinate of Rhene Palatinate Elsats Lorrain Suevia Bavaria Austria Austria Austria Stiria Carniola Tirol Wederaw Franconiâ— Wirtenberg Northgoia Bohemia Moravia Lusatia Brandenbourg Pomerania Mecklenb Misnia Saxonie Saxony Saxony Saxony Brunswick Lunenbourg Hassia Westphalen Bremen East Friseland Oldenburg Oldenbourg The Cimbrick Chersonese Wagerland Stormarsh Holstein Juitland Baltick-Ilands Scandia Norwey Iceland Freezland Grâ—enland Gothland Gothes Gothes Lapland Finland Mâ—scovie Novogrod Corelia Severia c. Wiathka c. Novogrod Inferior Livonia Samogitia Lituania Volhinia Russia Nigra Prussia Poland Windischland Croatia Dalmatia Liburnia Illyricum Transylvania Transylvania Moldavia Valachia Rascia Servia Bulgaria Bulgaria Peloponnesus Achaia propria Elis. Messenia Epirus Thessalie Macedon Thrace Constantinople Thrace Propontis Lemnos Euboea Salamis Cyclades Sporades Crete Zant. Cephalenia Corcyra
and Irene these two last Provinces only were assigned to the Constant inopolitans the rest to Charles and his Successors both outed of their severall parts by the prevailing Saracens under the conduct of Sabba and other successive 〈◊〉 These partly dispossessed by the Emperour Otho the first and his Almain forces and they again expelled by the Greeks and Saracens joyning together against them as a common Enemy who afterwards held bitter wars against one another for the sole command During these wâ—rs it happened that one Drangot a Gentleman of Normandy having in the presence of Duke Robert the Father of William the Conqueror slain one Repostel a Gentleman of like quality to avoid the justice of the Prince and the practices of Repostels kindred fled into this Countrey attended by such of his followers as either did depend upon his fortunes or had been medlers in the Fray Where being come the Duke of Benevent Vicegerent to the Eastern Emperor took them into pay Their entertainment being bruited in Normandy and a report raised withall that the Greeks hearkened after men of valour and action caused many private Gentlemen to pass over the Alpes and there to hew themselves out a more prosperous fortune than formerly they had injoyed The fortunate success of which last Adventurers drew thither also Tancred the Lord of Hauteville who with his twelve sonnes came into Apulia Ao. 1008. and in short time not only drove the Saracens thence but the Grecâ—ans also as men that had broke Covenant with them in the division of the Bootie For William the sonne of Tancred combining with Melorco Governour of Apulâ—a for the Greek Emperour and with the Princes of Capua and Salerâ— men of power and honour for the conquest of Sicil which the Saracens then wholly held agreed amongst themselves to divide the places conquered by them into four equall parts one for each Adventurer But when the Saracens were driven out Melorco having new supplies sent him out of Greece seized on the possession of the whole Island in the Emperors name Which injury William cunningly dissembled till Melorco's Forces were dispersed and then he suddenly set upon him first took the City of Melsi and after by degrees most of the other Towns and places which the Greeks held in Italie of which both he and his Successors kept possession by the Title of Dukes of Calabria only Of these though all of eminent vertue there were two besides this William of speciall fame 1. Robert Guâ—scard the third sonne of Tancred the most valiant Captain of his time and chief establisher of the Normans power in Italie to which he added in conclusion the Isle of Sicil together with the citie of Naples it self and all the Lands which lie betwixt it and Rome 2. Bohemund the eldest sonne of this Robert who going with Godfrey of Bovillon and others of the Western Christians to the Holy Land was for his signall merits invested with the Kingdom of Antioch inherited by his children after his decease But to proceed this Guiscard at his death but not without some wrong to the children of his Brother William whom he had dispossessed of all by the Popes Authority gave Sicil with the title of Earl to his sonne Rogero and his estates in Italy to his other sonne William who going to Constantinople to mary with the Emperors daughter was outed of his part by his brother Roger made not long after by the Pope the first King of this Familie The Kings of Naples of the Norman Line 1125. 1 Roger Earl of Sicil created by Pope Anacletus 2d. King of both the Sicilies at the Town of Benevent which City in requitall of so great a favour he restored again unto the Church from which it had been taken after the first Donation of it by the German Emperors 24. 1149. 2 William the sonne of Roger who to assure himself of his Kingdoms was content to take them as a gift from the hands of Pope Adrian the 4th to be holden for ever in Fee of the Church of Rome 21. 1170. 3 William II. sonne of the former William who left a daughter called Constance who became a Nun. 26. 1196. 4 Tancred the base sonne of William the 2d. excluded his Sister from the Crown but was sententially deposed by Pope Celestine the 3d. who had an aim to get the Kingdom for himself But when he saw that Tancred was too strong for him out of meer spight to be defeated of his purpose he called in the Germans the antient Enemies of his See and gave the Lady Constance then almost fifty yeers of age in mariage unto Henry the 6th 2. The German Line 1198. 5 Henry the sixt of that name Emperor and Duke of Schwaben succeeded on his mariage with the Lady Constance 4. 1202. 6 Frederick sonne of the Emperor Henry and Queen Constance crowned at the age of three yeers afterwards Emperor by the name of Frederick the 2d. He had to wife the daughter of John di Brenn the titulary King of Hierusalem of which the Kings of Naples have ever since had the title of Kings and in the rights of this Kingdom the Kings of Spain 125â— 7 Conrade the sonne of Frederick King of Naples and Sicil as also Emperour and Duke of Snevia or Schwaben poisoned as it was conceived by his base brother Manfred 4. 1254. 8 Munfroy or Manfred base sonne of Frederick and Duke of Benevent first governed the Kingdom as Protector unto Conradine the sonne of Conrade but after took it to himself against the will of Pope Urban the 4th who being weary of the Germans called in Charles Duke of Anjou and Earl of Provence brother to Lewis the 10th of France it being usuall with the Popes as Machiavel very well observeth to call new men into Italie and stir up new wars for their own ambition not suffering any to possess that long which themselves through their weakness could not hold and practising the over-throw of those very men whom themselves had raised to power and greatness The French Line 1261. 9 Charles Earl of Anjou and Provence overcame King Manfred and was after crowned by Pope Urban the 4th who conditioned with him that neither he nor his Successors should assume the Empire and that they should pay fifty thousand Crowns per annum as a Rent to the Church This Charles did also vanquish Conradine the sonne of Conrade the last of the royall house of Suevia whom he caused to be beheaded at Naples After which bloody Act neither he nor any of his posterity did either quietly or long injoy these Kingdoms For in his own time Peter King of Aragon clamed the Kingdom of Naples in right of Constance his wife the daughter of Manfred betwixt whom and Charles a single combat was appointed to be fought in Bourdeaux before King Edward the first of England to decide the Controversie But whilest Charles there expected him he seized on Sicil Ao. 1281. This Charles reigned three and twenty
in King Iames his reign tending to the advancement of such uniformitie be not interrupted For other things certain it is that London is the antienter Citie as being an Archbishops See in the time of the Britans when the name of Paris was scarce heard of a Bishops See at the first conversion of the Saxons increased so much in wealth and honour from one Age to another that it is grown at last too big for the Kingdom which whether it may be profitable for the State or not may be made a question And great Towns in the bodie of a State are like the Spleen or Melt in the bodie naturall the monstrous growth of which impoverisheth all the rest of the Members by drawing to it all the animal and vitai spirits which should give nourishment unto them And in the end cracked or surcharged by its own fulness not only sends unwholesome fumes and vapours unto the head and heavy pangs unto the heart but drawes a consumption on it self And certainly the over-growth of great Cities is of dangerous consequence not only in regard of Famine such multitudes of mouthes not being easie to be fed but in respect of the irreparable danger of Insurrections if once those multitudes sensible of their own strength oppressed with want or otherwise distempered with faction or discontent should gather to an head and break out into action Yet thus much may be said to the honour of London though grown by much too bigg now for the kingdom that it is generally so well governed and in so good peace that those Murders Robberies and outrages so frequent in great and populous Cities beyond the Seas are here seldom heard of 2 York in the West-riding of that Countie the second Citie of England as the old Verse hath it Londinum caput est Regni urbs prima Britanni Eboracum à primâ jure secunda venit That is to say In England London is the chiefest Town The second place York claimeth as its own And so it may being indeed the second Citie of the Kingdom both for same and greatness A pleasant large and stately Citie well fortified and beautifully adorned as well with private as publick Edifices and rich and populous withall Seated upon the River Ouse or Vre which divides it in twain both parts being joyned together with a fair stone Bridge consisting of high and mighty Arches A Citie of great estimation in the time of the Romans the Metropolis of the whole Province or Diâ—cese of Britain remarkable for the death and buriall of the Emperour Seveâ—us and the birth of Constantine the Great by consequence the Seat of the Primate of the British Church as long as Christianity did remain amongst them Nor stooped it lower when the Saxons had received the Faith and notwithstanding those mutations which befell this Kingdom under the Saxons Dancs and Normans it still preserved its antient lustre and increased it too Adorned with a stately and magnificent Cathedrall inferiour to few in Europe and with a Palace oâ— the Kings called the Manour-house the dwelling in these later dayes of the Lord President of the Court or Councell here established by King Henry 8th for the benefit of his Northern Subjects after the manner of the French Parliaments or Presed all Seiges 3 Bristol the third in rank of the Cities of England situate on the meeting of the Frome and Avon not far from the influx of the Severn into the Ocean in that regard commodiously seated for trade and traffick the Ships with full sayl coming into the Citie and the Citizens with as full purses trading into most parts of the World with good Faith and Fortune A Town exceeding populous and exceeding cleanly there being Sewers made under ground for the conveyance of all filth and nastiness into the Rivers Churches it hath to the number 18 or 20 reckoning in the Cathedrall and that of Ratcliff The Cathedrall first built by Rob. Fitz. Harding Sonne to a King of Danemark once a Burger here and by him stored with Canons Regular Anno 1248. but made a Bishops See by King Henry 8th Anno 1542. The principall building next the Church an antient Castle a piece of such strength that Maud the Empress having took King Steven Prisoner thought it the safest place to secure him in 4 Norwich the 4th Citie of the first rank of which more hereafter 5 Oxford the first of the second rank of English Cities seated upon the Ouse or Isis but whether so called as Vadum Isides Ouseford or the Ford of Ouse or Vada boum as the Greeks had their Bosphori in former times I determine not An antient Town and antiently made a seat of Learning coevall unto that of Paris if not before it the Vniversity hereof being restored rather than first founded by King Alured Anno 806. after it had been overborn awhile by the Danish Furies but hereof as an Vniversity more anon This only now that for the statelinesse of the Schooles and publick Library the bravery and beauty of particular Colleges all built of fair and polished stone the liberall endowment of those houses and notable encouragements of Industry and Learning in the salarie of the Professors in most Arts and Sciences it is not to be parallelled in the Christian World The Citie of it self well built and as pleasantly seated formed in the Figure of a Crosse two long Streets thwarting one another each of them neer a mile in length containing in that compasse 13 Parish Churches and a See Episcopall founded here by King Henry 8th Anno 1541. The honourary Title of 20 of the noble Family of the Veres now Earls of Oxon. 6 Salisbury first seated on the Hill where now stands old Salisbury the Sorbiodunum of the Antients But the Cathedrall being removed down into the Vale the Town quickly followed and grew up very suddenly into great Renown pleasantly seated on the Avon a name common to many English Rivers which watereth every street thereof and for the populousness of the place plenty of Provisions number of Churches a spacious Market-place and a fair Town-Hall esteemed the second Citie of all the West 7 Glocester by Antonine called Glevum by the Britains Caer Glowy whence the present name the Saxons adding Cester as in other places A fine neat Citie pleasantly seated on the Severn with a large Key or Wharf on the banks thereof very commodious to the Merchandise and trade of the place well built consisting of fair large Streets beautified with a magnificent Cathedrall and situate in so rich Vale that there is nothing wanting to the use of man except onely Wine which life or luxury may require 8 Chester upon the River Dee built in the manner of a quadrate inclosed with a wall which takes up more than two miles in compasse containing in that compasse 12 Parish Churches and an old Cathedrall dedicated antiently to S. Wereburg Daughter of Wolfere K. the Mercians and Visitress of all the Monasteries of England but
a Bishops See by King Henry the 8th The buildings generally fair the Streets wide and open with Galleries before every door under which a man may walk dry from one end to the other The rest of chief note shall be specified on another occasion with this advertisment that the ordinary Cities of England are not to be compared with those of France and Italy First because the Nobles and Gentry of those Countries live for the most part in the Cities ours in Country-Villages And secondly because the Londoners so ingross all trading that they draw thither all the Wealth and treasure of the Kingdom By means whereof that every day increaseth in wealth and beauty the rest except Bristol only doe decay as sensibly that Citie being like the Spleen in the body naturall the monstrous growth whereof starveth all the rest of the Members Liene excrâ—scenâ—e reliquum corpus contabescit as the Doctors have it There are in England but two Vniversities which may equall six nay ten of all other Countries so that Paris be not in the number most of them being no better than our Colleges of Westminster Eaton or Winchester and none so liberally endowed as some one of these in the Vniversities Of which there are 16 in Cambridge some of them called only by the name of Halls but these endowed with Lands and Fellowships as the others are In Oxford there 18 Colleges endowed with Lands besides six Halls where Students live at their own charges in both of them Professors of the Arts and Sciences as also of Divinity Law Physick and the Learned Languages with liberall Salaries and in each to the number of 3000 Students so regular in their lives and conversations as are not to be found in the World besides The fairer and more antient Oxford which of long time together with Paris in France Bononia in Italy and Salamanca in Spain hath been honoured with the Title of Generale studium For that the Vniversity of Cambridge though giving upper hand to her Sister of Oxford she may take place of all the Vniversities in the World besides is not of so long standing as that of Oxford is evident by the testimony of Robertus de Remington cited by Master Camden viz. Regnante Edwardo primo It should rather be read secundo de studio Grantbridge facta est Academia sicut Oxonium where the word sicut doth not import an idenity of the time but a relation to Oxford as to the pattern We see this truth yet clearer in the Bull of Pope Iohn the 21 the contemporary of our Edward 2d as I find in the work of that great Searcher of Academicell Antiquities Mr. Brian Twine Aâ—ostolica authoritate statuimus saith the Bull quod Collegium magistrorum scholariâ—m ejusdem studij speaking of Cambridge Vniversitas siz censenda c. But what need more than Resolution of the Commons of the first Parliament holden under King Iames. For when he Clerk of that House had put the name of Cambridge before Oxford they taking disdainfully that Hysteron Proteron commanded the Antiquities of both Vniversities to be searched and after fearch made gave the place to Oxford But to proceed the Vniversity of Cambridge as it was much of a later Foundation so was it long before it grew into esteem insomuch that when William of Waâ—nslate Bishop of Winchester and Founder of Magdalen College in Oxon whereof I was once an unworthy Member perswaded King Henry the sixth to erect a College in Oxford as some of the Kings his Predecessors had done before him immo potius Cantabrigiae replyed the King Vt duas si fieri possit in Anglia Academias habeam No said the King in Cambridge rather that so if possible I may have two Vniversities in my Realm of England As for the Storie of this Country that it was first peopled out of Gaul is affirmed by Caesar proved by many strong and concluding Arguments as their Religion Manners Languages Customs and the neerness of the one to the other To omit therefore the Fable of Brute and the Catalogue of 68 Kings which are said to have reigned here successively before the coming of the Romans Certain it is that Caesar found the Countrey cantoned into many Kingdoms four in Kent alone and the people to be very rude and illiterate Such Learning as they had was locked up in the brests of the Druides who committed nothing unto writing and by that means kept the People in continuall ignorance communicating what they knew to none but those of their own Order and therein being sought to by the Druides or Priests of Gaul who came over into this Island to them and did from them receive the knowledge of their sacred Mysteries Being conquered or discovered rather by Iulius Caesar it was not so much as looked after by the two next Emperours Augustus and Tiberius counting it an high point of Wisdom not to extend the Empire beyond the Ocean Caligula had once a mind to the Adventure but he durst not follow it But Claudius his Successor undertook the Enterprise sollicited thereunto by Bericus a noble Briton who for sedition and some practices against the publick was expelled the Countrey Hereupon Aulus Plautius is sent over with some Roman Forces by whom and Pâ— Ostorius Scapula his Successor Togodumnus and Caractacus two Kings of the Britains were severally overcome in battel a Roman Colonie planted at Camalodunum and the Southern parts thereof reduced to the form of a Province After this time by little and little the whole was conquered as far as to the Frythes of Dunbarten and Edenburgh Agricola in the time of Domitian having the happiness and good fortune to goe beyond the furthest of his Predecessors and so much moderation not to venture further where there was nothing to be got but blowes cold and hunger At the first entrance of the Romans the Iland was divided into severall Nations each governed by its own Kings and particular Princes different in their ends and counsels and so more easily subdued by united Forces The principall of which for it is needless to make mention of inferiour Claâ—s were 1 the Danmonij containing Devonshire and Cornwall whose chief Cities were Isca now Exeter and Volcha neer the Town of Falmouth in Cornwall 2 the Durotriges inhabiting only in the County of Dorset whose chief Citie was Danium or Durnovaria which we now call Vorchester 3 the Belgae planted in the Counties of Somerset Southampton and Wilts whose chief Cities were Aquae calidae now Bath Ventu Belgarum now Winchester and Sorbioâ—unum the seat of old Salisbury 4 the Attrebatij confined within Barkshire only the chief Citie of whom was Guallena where now is Wallingfâ—rd 5 the Regni possessed of Sussex and Surrey whose chief Cities were Vindeliâ— now Winchelsey and Neomagus situate some ten miles from London 6 the Cantianâ— or the Kentish having Durovernum now Canterbury Dubris now Dover and Rhutupiae now called Richborough for their principall Cities